《CEO's Revengeful Queen》


 Chapter 1: Rebirth

    Chapter 1: Rebirth


    "Do you think you can really escape?"


    The male voice that had spoken from the dusky room seemed to havee from the depths of hell


    itself. Ata White, already numb from the pain, shivered with fear uncontrobly.


    The man fixed his crimson eyes on her.


    The next second, as if he wanted to punish her, his cold lips bit down hard on her neck.


    Ata shrieked with pain and closed her eyes as her white knuckles gripped the thin nket beneath


    her.


    She felt like the blood vessels on her neck had been torn apart by that bite. The demon was currently


    sucking her blood.


    Ata''s face turned pale.


    Her eyes widened as familiar memories resurfaced.


    Had she been reborn? To the night when her 18-year-old self had been tortured by the demon?


    She still remembered herst life.  After being drugged by her stepsister, she had staggered out of the


    house in a daze.


    A familiar sports car had rushed straight at her. The fall from that hard car crash had broken both her


    legs.


    Sheid on the ground and watched her boyfriend, Caleb Taylor, get out of the car.


    He walked to her andughed savagely when he saw her pleading eyes, "Oh no, how careless of me


    to break your legs. But who knows? Perhaps Young Master Ethan will thank me. Without your legs, you


    won''t be able to run, will you?"


    Then her father, stepmother and stepsister had caught up to her. Her stepsister, who had pretended to


    be innocent and kind, struck her across the face, "You slut! I dare you to try running away again!"


    After that, she had been sent straight back to the demon''s side again.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ata shed tears of pain. She only realized the reason for her five-year imprisonment after her tragic


    death. This man had continuously been providing money for her family, enabling her father to open a


    they allowed this so-called ''angel from heaven'' to be her living nightmare.


    No wonder it was easy to recapture her every time she escaped.


    It was her loved ones who betrayed her!


    "Don''t cry." There was a sickly-sweet smell of blood on his lips as he licked the tears at the corner of


    her eyes.


    Thoseforting wordsing from his mouth made Ata feel nothing but endless fear and she


    felt herself cking out.


    She looked at her legs, which had indeed been fixed but had been chained together by a cold iron


    chain.


    Just like in her previous life, thest time she tried to escape, Ethan Harris had recaptured her, fixed


    her broken legs and chained her up. However, this provoked the demon-like man. If she tried another


    escape, he would end up breaking and fixing her again and again, until she no longer tried to escape.


    "Haha!" She had really been reborn!


    Ata only saw red.


    The greedy, distorted faces of her family the night of her death had broken her spirit more than her


    broken leg. To squeeze thest bit of value from her, they had her kidnapped and sold to the Harris


    family''s adversary to do as they pleased to her!


    Unable to bear the humiliation, she had jumped off a cliff in grief.


    She heard the desperate roar of a man the moment her feet left the ground.


    The one who came to save her, in the end, was the man she least expected- the demon she had hated


    all her life. The love and affection she thought she had from her loved ones ended only in hypocrisy


    and betrayal.


    She swore that in this life, she would make them all pay!


    Ata burned with anger as she thought of these things. Just then, the man''s arm encircled her waist


    and held her tightly, like a snake before eating its prey. She was so shocked that her heart suddenly


    hardened.


    "Get away from me!" She instinctively resisted, and instantly regretted it.


    Terror filled the air.

 Chapter 2: Ethan

    Chapter 2: Ethan


    The man was like an enraged lion, and she felt like her slender waist was in danger of being snapped


    by him. His tall body loomed over her.


    "No!"  Despair that chilled the bones overwhelmed Ata, making her whole body shiver.


    She felt a sense of deja vu like she was reliving the night of her tragic death.


    Ata suddenly realized something. Although the man had a morbid possessiveness and liking


    towards her, he was the only one who stayed by her side when everyone else betrayed and used her.


    She did not understand why he did this.


    However, just this one good point alone was a thousand times better than her loved ones who had


    betrayed her and exchanged her life for money.


    In that instant, Ata was enlightened. Even though she was still afraid of the man, she was no


    longer the empty-headed Ata from the previous life. In this life, she was going to change!


    Ata took a deep breath, and her long eyshes trembled slightly. Trying her best to restrain her


    fear of the man, she put on her most pitiful expression and forced herself to look into those violent-filled


    eyes that made her soul tremble.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It hurts..."


    The furious man looked at the woman beneath him, those tear-filled eyes looking at him as she begged


    in a sweet and soft voice, "Ethan, I''m in so much pain...Could you please be gentler?"


    For a split second, it was as if someone had hit a pause button on an enraged lion. Ethan fixed his dark


    eyes on her as a hint of doubt and curiosity shed across his handsome face.


    In the past, she would have resisted with everything she had. She would have cried, yelled, scolded,


    called him a beast or a demon, told him to scram or cursed him to die horrible deaths.


    Now, she was as obedient as a rabbit?


    The man''s face was frosty as his thin lips parted, and his voice was low and hoarse with a hint of


    danger as he asked, "What did you call me?"


    "Eth...Ethan..."


    Ata swallowed and said it once more.


    She had always resisted his dominance in her past life. The more she resisted, the crueller he would


    have be and would have tortured her until there was nothing left in her. She was clearly no match


    for him. In this life, she could not make the same mistakes.


    After she had spoken, she observed his reaction carefully. He didn''t seem to hate it.


    Ata lowered her voice and said it again, "Ethan..."


    She did not expect him to suddenly strangle her. Ata''s heart tightened with fear and her pupils


    suddenly contracted.


    Ethan''s re was bone-chilling, and the warning said in his deep and low voice was like a poisonous


    snake twisting tightly around her.


    "Ata White, don''t even think about ying any tricks on me. From now on, if you run away again, I


    will break your legs. I don''t mind killing you if you run away a second time! You need to stay by my side


    all your life. Even in death, your corpse will remain by my side!"


    What a pervert!


    Ata''s horrified pupils reflected the man''s ruthless face as despair suffocated her. She felt herself


    getting weaker, slowly losing consciousness.


    Just when she thought she was going to die, the force on her neck lifted abruptly.


    She opened her mouth wide and gasped for air as her chest heaved.


    The man stared at her undting chest, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He ordered in a


    hoarse voice, "Continue to call me that."


    Ata was stunned for half a second. She could feel the heat radiating off the man, and she reacted


    immediately, "Ethan!"


    The man''s face was as cold as ever as his narrowed eyes stared at the woman below him. His dark


    eyes gradually filled with deep infatuation, as if he wanted to swallow her in one bite.


    But the woman did not perceive the danger. She lifted her head and straightly kissed him.

 Chapter 3: The First Person I Will Deal With

    Chapter 3: The First Person I Will Deal With


    Ata felt that there was less maliciousness in the man''s gaze, and his dark eyes were like a


    charming and gentle whirlpool. She caught a sight of the subtle changes in his expression although


    they shed across his face briefly. She noticed that even the man''s usual iron grip had turned into a


    gentle caress.


    The lines on the man''s face were slightly stiff as he stared deeply into her eyes. He leaned over and


    aggressively kissed her.


    This time instead of a ruthless attack, it was a gentle invasion.


    When she opened her eyes, the man was gone.


    She had already been tormented by Ethan in her previous life, tortured until she had been broken and


    damaged, unable to lift a finger.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But in this life...


    Ata moved her body and was shocked to find that she did not feel any other difort apart from


    feeling slightly painful and limp.


    She could even feel her legs once again although they were still bound together by two silver chains.


    She knew that Ethan would not let her go just because she had temporarily surrendered.


    But she was also surprised to find that the change was very effective.


    When she had woken up after these sessions in her previous life, she had not only note to her


    senses, but also assumed that Ethan had threatened her family. That seemed the only rational


    exnation as to why they had been treating her like this. As a result, she had resisted hysterically and


    had cursed him a lot. Her filthy and unpleasant words had sessfully provoked Ethan.


    That night, she had been tormented to the point that she wanted to end her life.


    Now that she thought about it, how foolish she had been! She kept provoking Ethan for those


    scumbags, and all she had gotten in return was punishment.


    In this life, she had just given in slightly, and the man seemed to be enjoying it.


    Just then, a tinkling voice said, "Miss, you are finally awake!"


    Ata''s eyes darkened as she looked towards the door. A pure and innocent-looking face came into


    view.


    Her current mood disappeared immediately.


    Aa gave a morbid smile.


    Bettina Walker!


    ....


    If she remembered correctly, this was the girl who had apanied her,forted her and took care


    of her day and night when she had been imprisoned by the Harris family in her past life. They both


    shared a bitter hatred for Ethan Harris.


    Although she was only a servant of the Harris family, Ata regarded her as the closest friend and


    shared everything with her.


    However, what she did not know was that Bettina had immediately shared all these secrets with Ethan.


    Each time, Bettina had instigated her to escape from the Harris family. Each time, she had reported it to


    Ethan.


    As for her, after being recaptured by Ethan, there was only endless torture ahead.


    Ata''s suddenly had a bloodthirsty look in her eyes. When Bettina approached, the expression on


    her face had returned to normal.


    "Young Master Ethan is too cruel. How could he chain you up?!" Bettina said indignantly as she walked


    over and sat by the bed.


    This time, Ata caught the jealousy that shed in Bettina''s eyes when she saw a hickey Ethan had


    left on Ata''s neck.


    Ata smiled as she licked her lips, and a strange excitement shed through her eyes as she


    thought to herself, "In this life, you are the first person I will deal with!"


    As she thought about it, she felt extremely aggrieved and she wiped the non-existent tears at the


    corner of her red-rimmed eyes.


    "I don''t care how that devil Ethan treats me, but yesterday Caleb ran his car into me and broke my


    legs... How could he do this to me?"


    Bettina had known about the incident sincest night. She had already secretly scolded Caleb Taylor,


    the White family and the other idiots many times in her heart.


    Those people had insulted and abused Ata because they thought they had bought her life with one


    billion dors. However, they did not know that Ethan Harris was deeply in love with Ata and would


    never kill her. No matter how angry he was at her betrayal.


    Bettina pretended to be surprised and said, "Ah, how could Mr. Taylor do such a thing?"

 Chapter 4: Meet With Caleb Taylor

    Chapter 4: Meet With Caleb Taylor


    "I heard that Mr Taylor had been admitted to the hospital. Rumour has it that he had drunk drugged


    wine at the banquet yesterday. Miss, I''m sure Mr. Talylor didn''t hit you on purpose..."


    Bettina paid close attention to Ata''s expression as she spoke. Ata, who had been wiping her


    tears, suddenly looked up at her coldly, "Are you sure he drank drugged wine?"


    She was not sure whether it was her own misperception, but Ata''s icy re seemed to have seen


    through her lie.


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    After that, she felt a chill on her face. Uponing back to her senses, a gigantic face loomed in front


    of her. It had terrifying bloodshot eyes, which glinted as if there was a knife hidden in them, and a smile


    formed on the cracked lips.


    Bettina screamed and fearfully took a step back.


    When she had gotten over her shock, she realized that it was Ata!


    Ata leaned back on the bed and looked at her with a faint smile.


    The entire room was silent, and Bettina''s heart pounded wildly.


    However, the culprit sitting on the bed acted as if nothing had happened. She blinked her eyes and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What, what were you doing just now?" Bettina felt resentful when she remembered how this idiot had


    given her such a sudden scare.


    "You didn''t answer me, so I wanted to see if you were alright," Ata said innocently. "I didn''t scare


    you, did I?"


    How could Bettina admit that she had been terrified by this ugly monster? She hurriedly said, "No... You


    couldn''t have."


    In her daze, Bettina saw that Ata had already dried her tears. "So Caleb had been drugged. I knew


    that he wouldn''t do such a thing to me," Ata said softly.


    Bettina let out a sigh of relief. A second ago, she had felt as if the fool in front of her was different from


    before. In reality, once an idiot, always an idiot!


    Bettina immediately went along with the flow and said, "Of course he wouldn''t. Mr. Taylor said that


    there were people from the Harris family at the banquet he attended yesterday. He suspects that Young


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Ethan''s men tampered with his wine."


    Bettina''s words implied that Ethan was undoubtedly the one who had caused Caleb to run his car into


    her.


    In her previous life, she had believed Bettina''s words and had forgiven Caleb.


    Now that she thought about it, although Ethan had imprisoned and tortured her, he still did all these


    things openly. He knew that she already regarded him as a monster, so why would he bother doing


    something like this?


    There was only one reason why Bettina would say such things. It was to make her rtionship with


    Ethan even worse.


    In her previous life, Bettina had always pretended to be a good person. But in reality, she had secretly


    tried to sow discord between Ata and Ethan, making them ipatible.


    Ata did not say a word. Bettina leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Miss, let me tell you the


    truth!  Mr. Taylor is already aware of his mistake and is waiting at the door to apologize to you


    personally."


    Just like in her previous life, Bettina had already contacted Caleb. Every word she said had been to


    tempt Ata to meet with Caleb.


    Ata''s lips shed with a mocking smile, but she pretended to be surprised, "Really? Then let him in


    quickly!"


    Bettina hesitated and said, "Miss, are you going to meet Mr. Taylor in the bedroom?"


    "Why don''t we meet him outside? But first, you will have to unchain me. Let me see what we can use to


    break the chains!"


    Ata muttered, and then her eyes lit up.


    She grabbed the blue and white porcin bottle by the bedside, and before Bettina could stop her,


    there was a loud ''ng!''


    The vase smashed into the iron chain and shattered, cutting her fair skin and making her bleed.

 Chapter 5: Please Dont Do Anything Stupid

    Chapter 5: Please Don''t Do Anything Stupid


    Ata pretended not to see it and said anxiously, "Why can''t I smash it open?"


    .......


    Bettina quickly stopped her as she picked up the fragments of the vase and was about to cut her feet


    with it, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Ata tilted her head and smiled as she said, "The iron chain can''t be broken, but that won''t be a


    problem if I cut off my feet! Bettina,e and help me." She handed a piece of the broken vase to


    Bettina.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Bettina''s hairs stood on end, of course, she did not dare to take it. She ran away, startled, as she


    yelled, "Wait here, Miss, I''ll bring Mr. Taylor in here now. Please do anything stupid."


    Ata looked at Bettina''s retreating back and casually threw the pieces of the shattered vase on the


    ground.


    Her eyes turned cold as she looked at the cut in her foot. Of course, she would not do anything stupid!


    Did it hurt? Of course, it did. But this pain would remind her of stupidity in her previous life!


    Bettina was indeed scared stiff. Had this woman gone crazy? She must be out of her mind if she


    wanted to resort to cutting off her leg to open the chain! She felt that Ata had somehow be


    very strange after waking up.


    Regardless, this fool still chose to meet Caleb in the bedroom and this would be like a p in Young


    Master Ethan''s face. It was like ''digging her own grave''! As long as Ata still wanted to do it,


    whether crazy or not, Bettina would happily help her get into trouble with Young Master Ethan.


    Bettina soon brought Caleb to Ata''s bedroom.


    At this time, Ata was already sitting in a wheelchair.


    This wheelchair had been left behind from the time Ethan had brought her horse riding. She had


    fractured her leg by jumping off the horse due to an argument with Ethan.


    When Caleb came in, he saw Ata sitting in a wheelchair and the shattered pieces of porcin


    stained with blood scattered around her.


    Bettina had informed him about Ata¡¯s condition and Caleb did not think too much of it. Since


    Ata was crazily in love with him, she probably used such an extreme method because she wanted


    to see him so badly.


    Ata was the eldest daughter of the White family. She came from a well-off family and since young,


    they had been betrothed to each other.


    Ata revolved her life around him. As the saying went, ''There was no such thing as a free lunch.''


    Caleb was like any other regr guy. But this woman was too ugly even for him to ept.


    A huge mole on her face did not help her mediocre appearance. Adding on to that, she also had a


    peculiar taste and, to his grandmother¡¯s displeasure, wore a ck flower coat every day. To make


    matters worse, her hair was always greasy and stuck to her scalp, like she had not washed it for a year.


    He felt repulsed every time he looked at her.


    Only Young Master Ethan''s bizarre taste would take a fancy to an ugly person like Ata.


    He only came because Bettina had told him that as long as Ata remained alive, they could use her


    to gain favours from Young Master Ethan.


    Caleb put on airs even though he hade to apologize.


    He stood in front of Ata and looked down at her, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Ata, hasn¡¯t Bettina already told you? I didn¡¯t break your legs on purpose. There were people from


    the Harris family present yesterday and I suspect Ethan was using me to harm you!¡±


    Was this the so-called apology? With such a proud attitude?


    Only he would think of trying to me Ethan for his own actions.


    Ata lifted her eyelids and squinted at the young master of the Taylor family in Toronto.


    He had a pair of almond-shaped eyes. His every gaze seemed to be seductive, and it was hard not to


    be attracted to him.

 Chapter 6: Ethan Is My Honey

    Chapter 6: Ethan Is My Honey


    However, no matter how good-looking he was, he was only average at most. He was exceptionally


    frivolous, especially when he was deliberately seducing others. He was far worse than Ethan. Why did


    she fall in love with this scumbag in her previous life when she could have gone for a handsome man


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    like Ethan instead?


    Caleb saw that Ata did not utter a word. He thought about it and said, "You don''t have to be too


    sad. This may be a good thing. Young Master Ethan won''t want you anymore now that your legs are


    broken. Then, you can finally be free."


    The more Caleb said, the more reasonable it sounded. "You''ll thank me instead when that timees."


    Ata smiled, and tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She had been blind to have loved such a guy to death in her previous life. To the point that she had


    neglected herself.


    Ata was silent, her gaze slowly shifting towards the man''s bulging veins as he spoke.


    "Ata, it doesn''t matter even if you leave Young Master Ethan. Uncle Ford told me that Mr. Roberts


    has always been quite interested in you. When that timees, you can go with him and you won''t


    have to worry about ever going hungry. You know very well that Mr. Roberts has always been the


    sworn enemy of the Harris family. You hate Young Master Ethan, right? Take it as getting revenge on


    the Harris family if you go with Mr. Roberts.


    Caleb did not notice that Ata''s expression had darkened when he mentioned Mr. Roberts'' name. In


    her previous life, they had schemed to kidnap and send her to Mr. Roberts. They had allowed him and


    his subordinates to toy with her. This was the reason she had jumped off the cliff- to protect her


    innocence.


    It turns out that they had already started to plot against her in her previous life.


    Ata clenched her fists, and a hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. Although she was itching to


    peel off their skin and break all their bones, now was not the time.


    She calcted the time. At this moment in her previous life, Bettina would have brought Ethan over by


    now...


    He had not only been standing outside the door but had heard every word of their conversation.


    The man stood against the light. His face was as handsome as a god, and his figure was long and


    slender. He was so handsome that he looked like he was about to melt under the sun''s warm rays.


    However, his dark eyes were deep and cold, making people afraid to look straight at him.


    Ethan''s personal assistant, Howard, was drenched in cold sweat. He no longer dared to look at Young


    Master Ethan''s face.  The frigid aura around Young Master Ethan made him feel like he was


    surrounded by countless ice shards that would stab him in the heart at the slightest disagreement.


    Even Bettina was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe too loudly. Even though she was


    afraid, the thought of Ata finally being done for made her blood boil with excitement.


    ......


    At this moment, the woman spoke, "I do hate Ethan..."


    The man had already reached his boiling point. Bettina''s eyes could not contain her excitement as


    Ethan prepared to storm into the bedroom. That stupid woman had just given herself a death sentence.


    Then the fool''s voice came again.


    "But all that is in the past. I was young and inexperienced and didn''t know how good Ethan was. Now, I


    realize that Ethan is equivalent to a ''god-on-earth'', how could that Mr. Roberts everpare with him?"


    Don''t even talk about Mr. Roberts, you can''t evenpare yourself to a single strand of hair on my


    Ethan''s head. He is my honey and my little darling. Don''t even try to break our rtionship apart!"


    Howard was speechless.


    So was Bettina.


    What was going on?


    Ethan was...What?!


    Honey and little darling?


    The two shivering people had been expecting a bloody scene in the next second, but they never


    expected such a plot twist.


    They all looked at the man.


    Ethan''s eyes darkened as his anger gradually subsided.

 Chapter 7: Woman, Have You No Shame?!

    Chapter 7: Woman, Have You No Shame?!


    Ata''s ttery had evidently affected him deeply.


    Caleb had never expected Ata to say such a thing.


    He had no feelings for Ata, but the woman who had always chased after him was now praising


    another guy right before his eyes.


    Caleb was furious. ¡°I¡¯m mediocre? I¡¯m not even as good as Ethan¡¯s hair?¡± He scoffed as he said, ¡°Just


    look at your own ugly face. Do you think that Ethan actually likes you?! You stupid woman! He¡¯s just


    messing with you! Only a fool like you would think it is true love!¡±


    "I''m willing to let him mess with me. After all, he is Young Master Ethan of the Harris family in Toronto,"


    Ata replied with a smile.


    "As for you..."


    Ata sized him up, her eyes filled with contempt as she articted each word clearly, "You are


    nothing."


    "You!" Caleb was so enraged that his finger, which was pointing at Ata, shook. "Woman, have you


    no shame?!"


    Ata''s smile disappeared immediately at Caleb''s words. She red at him coldly. Considering the


    filthy things they had done to her in her previous life, he dared to talk to her about being shameless?


    Ata''s red lips curled slightly, and she suddenly beckoned to him with her finger.


    Caleb was stunned by Ata''s watery and beautiful eyes. It was the first time in more than a decade


    that he had noticed the stunning eyes this woman possessed. He couldn''t resisting nearer for a


    closer look.


    Ata suddenly grabbed his shirt and pulled him in front of her.


    Caleb narrowed his eyes, confused at the particrly ambiguous distance between them.


    Was she trying to y hard-to-get?


    Ata''s nails gently slid across Caleb''s neck, Adam''s apple, corbone, gradually moving


    downwards.


    Her beautiful eyes were close, and her breath wandered in his ear as if she were kissing him. It made


    his heart itch uncontrobly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The woman exuded a faint fragrance, which was very seductive. Caleb was enchanted for the time


    being. He looked as she got closer to his lips, slowly, gradually leaning over, about to kiss him...


    Amidst his trance, he suddenly saw Ata''s hand turn red and asked, "Where did the bloode


    from...?"


    "Why, it''s yours!" The woman said cheekily.


    Caleb''s eyes widened, and then he felt a sharp pain in his neck. He covered his neck with his hand and


    looked at his palm. He saw the blood on his palm and was scared out of his wits. This woman had cut


    his neck with a piece of the shattered vase!


    Ata''s clear and bright eyes were as cold as night. She was smiling, but there was no humour in her


    smile. Instead, it made her ugly face more gloomy and terrifying.


    Caleb only felt his anger rising and was about to swear at her. But at this moment, the woman was


    staring at him like a poisonous python staring at its prey. It made him unconsciously feel cold and stiff.


    How could this be possible? How could this woman make him tremble with fear? No! There must be


    some mistake!


    ¡°Ata White, you!¡± Caleb flew into a rage because of his embarrassment uponing to his senses.


    Ata¡¯s grip on his cor was so strong that he could not break free.


    Ata carefully revelled in all the expressions on Caleb''s face- bewilderment, shock, shame, fury,


    hatred and fear, before releasing him with a wicked smile.


    Caleb, who had been struggling to break free, was caught off guard. He took a few steps back and


    crashed backwards onto the ground.


    "Caleb Taylor, didn''t youe to apologize to me? Do you want to know what you need to do to earn


    my forgiveness?"


    Ata looked at the wretched Caleb arrogantly.

 Chapter 8: There Is Something Different About Her

    Chapter 8: There Is Something Different About Her


    The woman who used to bow to his every whim and fancy had transformed into someone else entirely


    within a short period. She was the one in control now and red at him as if she was a queen


    regarding her subject. Caleb was stunned and subconsciously blurted out, "What do you want?"


    Ata stared into his eyes and said, "Kneel before me, and maybe I''ll forgive you."


    Caleb immediately opened his eyes wide. He was furious. Covering his bleeding neck, he got up from


    the ground and pointed at Ata in resentment. "In your dreams, Ugly!"


    He wanted to scold her, but when he thought of how this woman had be so strange overnight,


    Caleb broke out in a cold sweat.


    She had almost cut his carotid artery. "Damn," Caleb cursed in his heart when he remembered the


    days where she had been his pdog''. "Was this woman a pervert?"


    Caleb''s mind was in chaos. When he came to his senses, he realised that his back was drenched in


    sweat. In the end, he could only brush his sleeves and leave in a huff.


    Ata''s eyes were as deep and cold as the sea as she looked at the man''s retreating figure. She


    thought to herself, "So you don''t want to kneel before me? Fine! One day, I''ll make you lose your


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    reputation and everything you have. I''ll make you pay a hundred times more than what you put me


    through in myst life!"


    Caleb angrily rushed towards the door. In his rage, he didn''t see the man standing there.


    "Young Master Ethan, should I go after him?" Howard asked Ethan. After all, barging into the Harris


    family was a very serious offence.


    The man''s face was cold and grim. His eyes were as dark as night, but he did not say a word. No one


    could decipher his thoughts.


    Just then, Ata''s voice came from inside the bedroom. "Who''s there?"


    Howard was stunned when he saw Young Master Ethan walking in.


    He knew that Ata always came first in Young Master Ethan''s eyes no matter what.


    Ata had praised Ethan in front of Caleb, but in reality, she was terrified when she saw him. In her


    previous life, her meeting with Caleb had been thest straw for Ethan. He had imprisoned her in the


    Harris family dungeon for a month and had tortured her brutally, making her life a living hell.


    In this life, she had asked Caleb to meet in the bedroom for one purpose only- to tell Ethan that she


    would never have any delusions about a scumbag like Caleb Taylor even if they met in the bedroom.


    She had cklisted this douche the moment he had broken her legs.


    However, Ethan''s character was unpredictable. Ata did not have any confidence that the trajectory


    of her current life would change just because she had started to do things differently.


    With this in mind, she made the first move, "Ethan...I let Caleb in just now because he imed that he


    wanted to apologize for his actions. I never thought that he would have such an attitude about it. This


    man is really scum!"


    She said in a very aggrieved way, with tears in her eyes, looking weak, helpless and pitiful. As if the


    person who had just cut Caleb''s throat and scared him away had not been her.


    Ata was met with silence after she had finished speaking.


    Howard waspletely speechless. He had seen the blood on Caleb''s neck.


    Most importantly, this woman had caused that!


    He looked at Ata and felt that there was something different about her.


    In the past, she had always fondly called that wild man ''Caleb, Caleb.'' She used to despise Young


    Master Ethan to the core of her being. Now she was as fragile as a bunny in front of him? And even


    called him by his first name?

 Chapter 9: No One Can Read His Thoughts

    Chapter 9: No One Can Read His Thoughts


    Howard shuddered when he thought of her soft voice.


    But even so, the woman''s provoking behaviour had crossed a line. Howard did not think that Young


    Master Ethan would let her off lightly!


    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The air seemed to freeze, making people feel


    stifled.


    Ata''s scalp turned numb. She subconsciously straightened her back and raised her eyes to look at


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    the man.


    In this life, she still could not figure out the man''s secret thoughts. She worried that her coquetry would


    be useless against him and, just like in her previous life, he would lock her up again.


    The man''s eyes had been fixed on her since he entered the door. His eyes were like deep pools of still


    water, making it impossible to see through them.


    It was precisely this that made Ata unable to grasp how he felt towards this matter.


    After a while, the man pursed his lips and took a big step towards Ata.


    Bending down, he grabbed Ata''s chin with one hand. The familiar yet fearful aura of the man was


    overwhelming. Ata was scared out of her wits.


    Fear made her instinctively want to resist. But she knew that if she made any move, he would exert


    much more force on her.


    Ata''s chin hurt so much she felt that it was in danger of being crushed by him.


    She sat stiffly in the wheelchair, not daring to move.


    Even though she had been continuously brainwashing herself, Ata miserably discovered that she


    still had a deep-rooted fear towards the man.


    Suddenly, the man''s cold lips touched hers, and Ata trembled. Her eyes went wide when she felt a


    slight pain at the corner of her mouth. After that, she tasted the metallic, sweet taste of blood on her


    tongue.


    The man''s handsome face became calm and ice-cold, his eyes unreadable as he backed away slowly.


    He held the woman''s chin, and articted a clear warning, "You better not be lying to me."


    He bent down just when Ata thought that he was about to get violent. She shivered when his cold


    fingers touched her ankle.


    He lowered his head to help her treat the cut on her foot. She studied the back of his hand while he


    worked. His finger bones were clearly defined and looked very good.


    If Ata did not fear him so much, she would have imagined him to be an elegant and gentle prince


    rather than the bloodthirsty and cruel devil she assumed him to be.


    He looked at her after he had treated her wound. His reflection could be seen in her horrified eyes as


    the man said dominantly, "Remember, you are mine!"


    The man''s ice-cold eyes pierced straight into the depths of Aa''s soul. Ata was so scared that


    she kept nodding her head.


    After a while, the man finally stood up. His long shadow fell on her and seemed to swallow Ata up.


    She did not dare to raise her head. Even her breathing was filled with fear, afraid of provoking him by


    breathing too heavily.


    As a result, she did not see the man''s deep eyes, the red at the tip of his ears, and Adam''s apple rolling


    up and down.


    Ata could not read the man''s thoughts. She only heard him mutter, "Take her there," to Howard,


    before he turned around and left.


    Ata looked at Ethan leave in disbelief. Did this mean that she...had gotten away with it?


    In the past, she always assumed that Ethan had nothing but a morbid possessiveness towards her.


    However, there seemed to be something that she had overlooked.


    For example, in her previous life, Caleb had not cared when she had fractured her arm after falling off a


    horse. Ethan, on the other hand, had personally taken care of her for a month.


    Now, he was the only one who had noticed her injury and had even carefully treated it for her.

 Chapter 10: A Shadow of Young Master Ethan

    Chapter 10:A Shadow of Young Master Ethan


    "Would this stony, abnormal man do such a thing? Maybe she had overlooked a lot of things in her


    previous life."


    Ata''s clear eyes shed with confusion as she thought of these things.


    Bettina had been standing outside the door. She never expected Young Master Ethan not only to let


    Ata off so easily but also to treat that woman so tenderly. Bettina was furious and wished she could


    chop off Ata''s legs on the spot.


    However, no matter how unwilling and angry she was, there was nothing she could do. She could only


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    leave angrily after a hateful re at Ata.


    Even Howard was surprised. Other people did not know how abnormal, possessive and territorial


    Young Master Ethan was, but after years of service to him, he was well aware. He could not


    understand how Ethan had let this woman off so easily.


    And had even specifically instructed him to bring Ata to her grandfather''s birthday banquet?


    Howard felt like he was dreaming. No, he didn''t even dare to think of such things!


    Although it was strange, Howard still walked to Ata and said, "Miss White, let''s go!"


    "Where are we going?"


    "Miss White, have you forgotten? Today is your grandfather''s 60th birthday."


    Ata''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, and her eyes were red-rimmed with tears once


    again. Grandfather was still alive!


    She remembered that in her previous life; she had been imprisoned by Ethan because she met with


    Caleb. The White family had thought she was dead. Hunk White, her cruel and unscrupulous


    father, had used the news of her death to upset her grandfather, who loved her dearly.


    Her father, her stepmother Cicely, her stepsister Ca, and Caleb Taylor had also spread rumours


    about her. They imed she had been having affairs with many rich businessmen. Everyone called her


    a vixen and a seducer of men, just like her mother.


    Her grandfather had a heart attack and died on the spot due to anger.


    Ata had been released a monthter and heard the news of her grandfather''s passing. By that


    time, her father and her aunt had seized the opportunity to embezzle all of her grandfather''s family


    property.


    She only knew how important she was to her grandfather after he had passed away.


    However, she did not expect that in this life, Ethan would actually offer to let her go to see her


    grandfather.


    Howard was shocked to see tears welling up in Ata''s eyes. Then he realised the reason Young


    Master Ethan did not lose his temper just now. Was it because Young Master Ethan discovered he


    could not handle this woman when he had been hard on her and had now switched to a gentler


    approach?


    It seemed like his gentle approach had worked, and it had moved this heartless woman to tears!


    "Miss White, are you all right?" Howard said. "Actually, you don''t have to be so emotional. Instead of


    crying, you should remember the good side of Young Master Ethan."


    Ata wiped the tears from his eyes and nced at him coldly.


    Ethan''s assistant had always had great hostility towards her. In her previous life, he had always


    ridiculed her in a sinister and peculiar manner when Ethan was not around.


    In the previous life, Ata''s focus had been on Caleb, and she had always ignored Howard''s


    deliberate harassment.


    However, Howard had reminded Ata of something. She realized that Ethan treated her differently


    in this life. It seemed that as long as she behaved a little more, he would treat her a thousand times


    better.


    "I''m going to change. Get out," Ata ordered, her expression indifferent when she turned to face


    Howard.


    Howard could not help but nce at her a few times.


    "What''s wrong?" Ata raised her eyes and red at him fiercely.


    In a daze, Howard thought she was like Ethan somehow.


    Howard blinked in disbelief.


    He wanted another look, but Ata had already gone inside to change.


    Howard felt he was going out of his mind. How could he think that this woman he had always despised


    was very simr to his master?

 Chapter 11: Designer S

    Chapter 11: Designer S


    He probably did not sleep wellst night. That was why he had such a scary and illogical thought.


    In another part of the world, K, the tenth best hacker on earth, suddenly became excited when he saw


    a red dot appear on hisputer screen. Trembling with excitement, he grabbed hispanion


    beside him and pointed at the red dot eximing, "It''s A! A has finally appeared!"


    Howard brought Ata to collect her evening gown at "White Dew" boutique. It was the main store


    owned by international famous Designer S in Toronto. Everyone always referred to it as "WD".


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard arguing the minute they entered the store. "In Toronto, who dares to steal something Miss


    Rivera has her eye on?"


    Other than shop assistants, there were two other women in the store. The woman standing was Ca,


    Ata''s stepsister, and the one sitting down was Miss Rivera.


    Ata knew her. Elizabeth Rivera, the daughter of the Rivera family in Toronto, was Ethan''s


    childhood sweetheart.


    In everyone''s eyes, Elizabeth was Ethan''s perfect match and the future daughter-inw of the Harris


    family.


    Miss Rivera had always been good at winning people over. On the surface, she looked dignified and


    virtuous. But in fact, she was hypocritical, scheming, and malicious. She always got other people to do


    her dirty work.


    In her previous life, Ata knew Elizabeth liked Ethan and had always tried to match-make them


    together. Yet Elizabeth had gone behind her back to make Ata look like the third party in the


    rtionship and the one who was always trying to steal her man away.


    As a result, the people around Ethan hated Ata even more. Even the servants of the Harris family


    deliberately made things difficult for Ata.


    For a long time, Ata had been extremely oppressed in the Harris family. This kind of psychological


    and mental torture was a hundred times more painful than physical torture, which eventually led her to


    severe depression.


    Due to her imprisonment, she had not been able to attend her grandfather''s birthday banquet in her


    previous life. Therefore, she had not met Elizabeth.


    Ata''s mouth curved into a smile. She had not seen Elizabeth Rivera in a long time.


    Elizabeth and Ca had their eyes on the disy gown hanging at the store''s window. It was Designer


    S'' signature piece for that year.


    Designer S was a new and rising domestic designer. Her work had attracted the world''s attention as


    soon as it hit the market. Within two years, she had be an international clothing designer master.


    She had countless fans, and Elizabeth was one of them.


    Unfortunately, someone had already reserved the gown. The shop assistant was having some


    difficulties mediating between the two women. Her eyes lit up when she saw Ata and Howard


    "Miss Rivera, Young Master Ethan has reserved this dress," the shop assistant informed Elizabeth and


    Ca. "So you probably..."


    Ca and Elizabeth turned and saw Howard pushing Ata in a wheelchair.


    Ata''s leg still hurt a little, even though it had been fixed, so she hade over in her wheelchair.


    Ca''s expression changed when she saw Ata. She remembered the p she had given her


    stepsister after Caleb had run into her.


    She had assumed that Ata would either die or lose half her life upon recapture. Now here she was,


    safe and sound?


    Ca felt a little guilty. But, this Ata, this ugly fellow, was no match for her even with her good leg.


    Now that her stepsister had broken her leg, there was no reason for Ca to be afraid of her.


    Thinking of this, she was immediately full of confidence and said to the clerk, "This is the best gown


    reserved by Young Master Ethan."


    "Everyone in Toronto knows that the Harris family and the Rivera family are old friends. Miss Rivera


    grew up with Young Master Ethan and are very close. If she wants the gown, all she needs to do is call


    him."

 Chapter 12: Young Master Ethans Childhood Sweetheart

    Chapter 12: Young Master Ethan''s Childhood Sweetheart


    "Just give the gown to Miss Rivera already!"


    "Well..." The shop assistant awkwardly looked at Howard.


    Just then, Elizabeth stood up. She walked to Howard, and said with a smile, "Howard, didn''t Ethan


    Howard held Ethan''s childhood sweetheart, Miss Rivera, in great respect. He replied politely, "Miss


    Rivera, Young Master Ethan didn''te personally. He just ordered me to collect Miss White''s gown."


    Howard''s tone clearly showed Ata that he was on Elizabeth''s side.


    His words were undoubtedly implying that although Young Master Ethan had ordered this gown for


    Ata, he had not brought Ata to collect it, nor did he have any intention of attending Ata''s


    grandfather''s birthday banquet with her.


    A smile shed across Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes, and she greeted Ata gently and amiably, "Miss


    White, long time no see. You still have a way to please Ethan as usual. Ethan has never spent time


    ordering a gown for a woman. Even though we grew up together and are close, he has never done


    anything like this for me!"


    Everyone knew that Elizabeth was Ethan''s childhood sweetheart. Elizabeth had deliberately said these


    words to imply that Ata was just a mistress who had sessfully seduced Ethan.


    Ata''s lips curled into a smile.


    Elizabeth seemed to have thought of something and turned to Ata''s stepsister, "Ca, isn''t Miss


    White your elder sister?"


    Ca was shocked at being called out. She red at Ata and said, "Yes."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "We can''t do anything about it then. Although I like Designer S'' gown very much, Ethan has already


    ordered it for your sister. Let''s look at other ces."


    In Toronto, although the White family were wealthy, they paled inparison to the Rivera family.


    Ca was Elizabeth''s ssmate, and it had taken her a long time to be Elizabeth''sckey.


    Everyone knew that Elizabeth was a loyal fan of Designer S and only wore her dresses.


    If Ethan had custom-made this dress for someone else, then it could only have been for Ata.


    Ca rushed at Ata and said, ¡°Ata, did you hear that? Miss Rivera likes this gown very much.


    Since Young Master Ethan ordered it for you, just let Miss Rivera have it instead. After all,¡± Ca sized


    Ata up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of a magnificent gown to let a cripple like you wear it.¡±


    "I think Master S would also prefer to have a good model for her design. Isn''t Miss Rivera more


    suitable?" She said to the shop assistant.


    "It would be an insult to Master S if others saw her design on a disabled person."


    The shop assistant began to hesitate after hearing her words.


    The other customers in the store had been watching for a long time, and some of them were well-


    known families who had business dealings with the Rivera family. At this time, they could not resist


    speaking up.


    "Young Master Ethan is head-over-heels in love with her? What an ugly woman!"


    "I can''t believe she''s a cripple!"


    "How dare shepete for the gown with Miss Rivera? Doesn''t she know that Young Master Ethan


    and Miss Rivera are childhood sweethearts?"


    The shop assistant listened to the murmurs around her and finally came forward.


    "Miss White, I''m afraid this gown is not suitable for you. Why don''t you try another one?"


    Ata took in the surrounding nderous murmurs as well as the shop assistant''s attitude with a


    smile.


    Elizabeth had always been like this, even in her past life. She only needed to say a few words for


    others to take her side and defend her.

 Chapter 13: Annetta Is So Thick-Skinned!

    Chapter 13: Ata Is So Thick-Skinned!


    These idiots just liked licking the Rivera family''s boots. They agreed with whatever Elizabeth said


    regardless of the truth.


    Ata looked sharply at the shop assistant. She tilted her head and said with a faint smile, "What if I


    just want this gown?"


    The woman seemed to be smiling, but her smile did not reach her eyes. The shop assistant felt that her


    re was sinister and eerie.


    The shop assistant was puzzled. At a second nce, she realized that she had read things wrongly.


    She sighed with relief as she thought, "What harm could an ugly person like Ata do to her?"


    Young Master Ethan had note even though he had ordered the gown for Ata.  Based on the


    murmurings around her, the shop assistant could roughly tell that this woman was just Young Master


    Ethan''s pet. How could she evenpare with thedy of the Rivera family?


    Not to mention that even Young Master Ethan''s assistant, Howard, was on Miss Rivera''s side!


    The shop assistant suddenly turned and looked at Ata with contempt and disdain. She said to


    Ata coldly, "Miss White, this is for your own good. You don''t want to offend Miss Rivera because of


    a gown, do you?"


    "Hah, you''re just a lowly maid who climbed into Young Master Ethan''s bed. How dare you try and fight


    Miss Rivera for this gown? " Mrs. Ward, who had ties with the Rivera family, sneered at Ata.


    Mrs. Price, Mrs. Ward''s friend, also mocked her saying, "You''re just a lowly maid. Do you think you can


    climb up the ranks just because you''re wearing a pretty gown? Even in fine clothes, a lowly servant girl


    is still a lowly servant girl!"


    Ata looked at the nobledies in front of her and suddenly burst out inughter. It grew louder and


    louder as if she had heard something utterly ridiculous.


    Thedies who had just scolded her looked at her maniacal outburst. Mrs. James backed away, "What


    is wrong with this cripple?"


    Ata glowered at Mrs. James coldly, "Mrs. James, if I remember correctly, your husband also has a


    disability in his legs. What would Uncle James think if he knew that you discriminated against disabled


    people?


    Mrs. James immediately frowned.


    Ata turned and fixed her eyes on the Ward''s.


    ¡°I call you Mrs. Ward here out of respect. You keep using me of fighting for clothes with ¡®Ethan¡¯s


    genuine lover.¡¯ Even though everyone calls you Mrs. Ward, have you forgotten that you are just Uncle


    Ward¡¯s outside mistress?¡±


    Then she turned to Mrs. Price, who had called her a lowly servant girl. "The Price family has always


    been a family of etiquette and Uncle Harry knows etiquette best. By calling me a lowly servant girl, you


    have shown us how ''polite'' the Price family really is!"


    Mrs. Ward and Mrs. Price were suddenly rendered speechless by Ata''s words and had no


    Ata ignored them and looked at the shop assistant, "You don''t know how to respect guests since


    you are just a lowly shop assistant. Therefore, I would like to speak to your manager."


    The shop assistant was shocked when she heard Ata ask for the manager. She didn''t know what


    to do. Just then, Elizabeth spoke up, "Miss White, you are now in Designer S'' main store in our country,


    not in the Harris family. No one will be like Ethan spoiling you here."


    She looked as though she was advising Ata. But in reality, she was mocking her, thinking she


    could do whatever she wanted as long as Ethan was on her side.


    Thedies, who had been rendered speechless by Ata''s scolding, were relieved. They taunted


    Ata saying, "That''s right. What right do you have to demand to see the manager? Don''t think that


    you are anyone important!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the shop assistant heard this, she immediately knew that Miss Rivera was backing her up, and


    her arrogance grew. She did not have any respect for Ata at all. "I''m sorry, Miss White. The store


    manager is not someone that some people can meet as and when they please."


    The ''some people'' obviously referred to Ata, but she was not ruffled at all. She simply took out her


    handphone and said, "That''s fine, I''ll just give him a call."


    She said this as she dialled a number on her phone.


    "You know the manager of this store?"


    Elizabeth asked suspiciously.


    Everyone knew that Designer S'' identity was a mystery.

 Chapter 14: Do as You Please

    Chapter 14: Do as You Please


    No one knew if Designer S was a man or a woman. Even WD''s store owner was a mystery. The public


    only knew that he was an old and married man with kids. However, no one had seen him since the


    store''s opening.


    There was a rumour that Designer S had saved his life. As a result, he had sworn to work for Designer


    S for the rest of his days. That was what made him eligible to open this store here.


    How could Ata know such an important person?


    Ca stepped forward and scoffed, "Don''t try and show off here, Ata! Won''t you feel embarrassed


    if the person doesn''t pick up your call?"


    Others covered their mouths andughed. Even Howard''s eyes were full of contempt. He thought that


    she had changed in one night. It seemed that Ata was hopeless and ipetent.


    Ata ignored them as she poured her story to the person on the other line, "Yes, pleasee and


    deal with this situation at once... Gown? No, I''m going to wear the gown from S'' newest collection


    tonight. Please send it directly to my grandfather, the Powell''s. Okay, sounds good."


    She hung up the phone and wheeled herself away without a word.


    Howard looked baffled as he watched her leave.


    Severaldies behind herughed and said, "Her acting is too fake, I thought she had some big trick up


    her sleeve, but she only ran away in disgrace."


    Ca also smiled and said to the shop assistant, "Quickly wrap up the gown Miss Rivera wants."


    "Yes, right away." The shop assistant was very disdainful of Ata and was d to be on Elizabeth''s


    side.


    All the assistant needed to do was bring the gown over since it had already been wrapped up.


    Just as she was about to hand Elizabeth the gown, one of her colleagues hastily ran over and handed


    her a phone. "The Boss is looking for you!"


    The assistant was stunned. She answered the phone and her face turned paler and paler as she


    listened to the man''s deep voice on the other side of the phone.


    "Sorry, Miss Rivera. I can''t give you the dress," the shop assistant said hastily after hanging up.


    After that, she hurriedly ran to the door just as Ata and Howard were about to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Miss White, please wait."


    The shop assistant''s attitude waspletely different from before, and she bowed to Ata, "I''m


    sorry for being rude to you just now, Miss White. Please don''t let the Boss fire me. I''m sincerely sorry."


    Howard was shocked. He did never expected Ata to actually know the owner of the store, let alone


    have his phone number.


    He was in charge of managing Ata in the Harris family. She did not have any friends at all, so she


    couldn''t know such a person. Or maybe he did not know as much as he thought he did.


    The shop assistant was almost reduced to tears when Ata did not reply, "The gown is ready for


    you. Miss White, you..."


    "I don''t want it anymore," said Ata, raising her eyebrows and ncing at Elizabeth with contempt.


    "Just let Miss Rivera have it."

 Chapter 15: It Is Over...I Am Doomed

    Chapter 15: It Is Over...I Am Doomed


    Elizabeth''s face darkened when she heard that.


    Ata was not in the mood to waste time there and said to Howard, "Let''s go."


    "Miss White, Miss White..." The shop assistant felt extremely deste, as Ata left the store without


    bothering to look back.


    Elizabeth and Ca nced at each other when they saw the shop assistant walking back


    despondently. Ca immediately understood what she had to do. She stepped forward and asked,


    "Who called earlier? Was it really your boss?"


    The shop assistant did not answer and kept muttering to herself, lost in her own thoughts.


    Ca moved closer to listen carefully and heard her say, "It''s over... I''m doomed.."


    She had not expected this woman to really know the store''s owner. Her boss had informed her that if


    she did not get Ata''s forgiveness, she would not only lose her current job, but it would also be


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    difficult for her to find another job in Toronto.


    Who was this Ata White exactly?


    Ca returned to Elizabeth and reported all she had heard. Elizabeth could not help wondering, "Does


    your stepsister really know the owner of this store?"


    "Impossible," said Ca. "How could an idiot like my stepsister know such a big shot? I think the boss


    helped her on Young Master Ethan''s behalf. I didn''t expect Young Master Ethan to be so good to this


    fool!"


    Elizabeth felt that Ca''s exnation was very reasonable. She did not say anything but was secretly


    green with envy. What was so good about that idiot Ata that she deserved such special treatment


    from Ethan?


    Ata went directly to her grandfather''s dinner party by car. Lorin Powell was a famous calligrapher


    and painter in Canada, and his 60th birthday party was extremely grand.


    The first thing Ata heard when she arrived at the Powells was Lorin''s deepughter. Her


    grandfather, whom she had not been able to see in her previous life, was really standing in front of her.


    Ata was in a trance for a moment.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, she felt lucky that she had made it this time.


    In her past life, she had a falling out with her grandfather because he had not agreed to her rtionship


    with Caleb. She had rebelled against the person who had doted on her since childhood because of that


    douche. They had argued, and she had been constantly mad at her grandfather. She had even stolen


    hispany''s business secrets for Caleb.


    As a result, her grandfather''spany suffered heavy losses whilst the Taylor''spany prospered.


    Her grandfather had been so furious at her that he had threatened to cut ties with her. In the end, she


    had not been able to see her grandfather for thest time before he passed away.


    In this life, she would definitely be filial to her grandfather.


    Ata''s eyes wetted.


    She suppressed the guilt and bitter feeling in her heart and calmed herself down. Just as she was


    about to go up to him, she heard her grandfather''s voice. "Ata? What happened to your legs?"


    The old man ignored his guests and immediately rushed to her when he saw his granddaughter sitting


    in a wheelchair.


    Ata¡¯s nose was sore, and her tears threatened to spill out. She realised that her grandfather held


    no grudges against her, regardless of how much she had infuriated him. He had only threatened to cut


    ties with her out of a moment of anger.


    She quickly said, "I''m fine, Grandpa. It''s just a little injury in my foot. I''ll be right as rain after some rest."


    "My dear Ata, are you really all right? You must tell Grandpa if you have any problems!" Lorin''s


    face darkened. "Anyone who dares to bully my granddaughter is going against the entire Powell


    family!"


    The noisy guests immediately quieted down.


    Someone said, "Hunk White married his outside mistress not long after his wife, Old Master Lorin''s


    eldest daughter, passed away. He brought his mistress and her daughter to live with him. Now it looks


    like Lorin''s granddaughter has not been living very happily in the White family."

 Chapter 16: Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 16: Who Do You Think You Are?


    "Which stepmother would be nice to their stepdaughter? Besides, Hunk is not a good person. He was


    just an odd-job man for the Powell''s at that time. Hunk wouldn''t be at his position now if not for Miss


    Powell. ording to his illegitimate daughter''s age, he had been with that mistress even during Miss


    Powell''s pregnancy!"


    "In my opinion, maybe Hunk and that mistress had something to do with the death of Miss Powell.


    Otherwise, how could Miss Powell pass on at such a young age?


    Ata dug her fingernails into her palm as she listened to the discussions around her. She could only


    control the anger she felt towards the White family when she had clenched her fists so tightly that it


    drew blood from her palm.


    If her mother''s death was really rted to those scums, she would definitely make them pay! As the


    saying goes, ''An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.''


    But now it was Grandpa¡¯s 60th birthday, and she didn¡¯t want to affect him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine,¡± she told


    him. ¡°I have grown up. In the future, I will protect not only myself, but you too, Grandpa."


    Lorin''s eyes filled with tears upon hearing his beloved granddaughter say such things for the first time.


    He patted Ata''s hand and nodded, "That''s good to hear. Our Ata has really grown up."


    "Yeah, she has indeed grown up. She even knows how to seduce men now!"


    A familiar and harsh voice came from outside the door.  Ata knew, without looking up, that it was


    Hunk who had spoken. He had brought her stepmother, Cicely, and stepsister, Ca, along with him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This also proved her theory that these scums had aggravated her grandfather''s heart attack in her


    previous life.


    Since the days Hunk had been the Powells'' odd-job man, Lorin had known that Hunk was not a good


    person. He had never approved of Hunk dating his daughter, via Powell, Ata¡¯s mother.


    However, Hunk was too good at coaxing via with flowery words, and Lorin had no choice but to


    agree to their rtionship. Later, after he married via, he always went to Lorin for help and advice


    and never dared to stand on his own two feet.


    Now that Hunk had received a billion dors from Ethan, he could not wait to go to Lorin''s 60th birthday


    party to show off and cause trouble.


    Lorin''s blood pressure rose when he saw Hunk and his current family.  "Who let you in? What


    nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Dad, it is your 60th birthday. After all, you are my former father-inw.  As your ex-son-inw, how


    could I note?" Hunk said, "Also, I''m here to teach my unfilial daughter a lesson!"


    "That''s right, Grandpa, don''t be fooled by Ata," Ca hurriedly stepped forward and said, " She''s


    not worthy of your love after all the things that she has done out there."


    Due to Lorin''s status in Toronto, Hunk had always wanted to curry favour with him. After via''s death,


    Hunk had even wanted Ca to acknowledge Lorin as her grandfather.


    Lorin had never been nice to him, and he would never acknowledge Ca as his granddaughter. These


    reasons made Hunk hate Lorin even more.


    "Who are you calling ''Grandpa''? Don''t you have any shame?  Ata is the only granddaughter in the


    Powell family. Who do you think you are to call my father ''Grandpa''?"


    A familiar and arrogant voice spoke up. It was Ata''s uncle, Kevin Powell.


    Kevin had been born to Lorin in his old age. As the favourite son, he had been spoilt and doted on. He


    was a mboyant, entitled, and arrogant person.


    He had aplished nothing due to his spoilt upbringing and was the headache of the Powell''s


    because he was always causing trouble everywhere.


    However, he loved Ata dearly and was also very defensive of his family.


    In her previous life, Ata had not liked this uncle because Kevin had not liked Caleb.

 Chapter 17: Infuriated to Death

    Chapter 17: Infuriated to Death


    Every day, he would speak ill of Caleb in front of her and even show her the evidence of Caleb flirting


    with other girls. She had felt that Kevin had been trying to frame Caleb and had deliberately distanced


    herself from her uncle. But even so, her uncle still treated her very well.


    He was the first one to stand up for her when the White family bullied her.


    In her previous life, because she had leaked thepany secrets, her grandfather''spany had


    been forced to announce bankruptcy after his death. Caleb had brought a group of people to acquire


    the Powell Group and had called her a dog raised by the Powells'' in front of her uncle Kevin.


    Although she had indeed done something wrong, uncle Kevin had still been red with rage when he


    heard Caleb say such awful things about his niece. He went forward to fight with Caleb and had


    endured a bashing by his men. He had been seriously injured and paralyzed by that beating.


    In the end, he had been killed by Hunk and Aunt Francine in the fight for the family property.


    Uncle Kevin... Ata was visibly moved when she looked at the person in front of her. In her previous


    life, she had let him down. Ata clenched her fists when she saw how uncle Kevin defended her.


    In this life, not only did she want to live well, but she also wanted to protect those who loved her. She


    was willing to be his most powerful support if her uncle wanted to be a yboy and live innocently


    and recklessly for the rest of his life.


    Ca''s pouted when Kevin appeared. The people around them began to mutter again.


    "That''s right. Don''t the White family have any shame? Not only did they show up uninvited, they even


    tried to im family ties!"


    "Does she think she can call Old Master Lorin ''Grandpa'' at will?"


    Cicely was furious when she saw her daughter being spoken to in such a manner. She took her anger


    out on Ata.


    She walked forward and said, "Old Master Lorin, you probably don''t know it yet. Your beloved


    granddaughter did some shady things outside. She not only seduced the young master of the Harris


    family but also had an affair with the boss of WD!"


    Kevin looked at Cicely and snapped, "Don''t talk nonsense! Today is my father''s 60th birthday. I''ll deal


    with anyone who dares to spout hogwash at his birthday banquet!"


    Everyone knew that Kevin had always been unruly. He would beat up anyone he did not like,


    regardless of the person''s background.


    Cicely was afraid when she faced this gangster-like man. She was a weaker than him, after all.


    "I''m not talking nonsense! I personally saw Ata flirt with WD''s boss over the phone just now!"


    Another woman suddenly appeared in the crowd. She was Ata''s aunt, Lorin''s second daughter,


    Francine.


    The heavens seemed to have yed a joke on them even though via and Francine were sisters.


    via had inherited all of her parents'' strengths. She was the beautiful, kind, and smart sister that


    everyone loved.


    No one knew who Francine inherited her traits from. She was the ugly, mean sister that everyone


    shunned.


    As a result, Francine hated via very much, including via''s daughter Ata.


    In her past life, Aunt Francine had fought the most aggressively for the family property after Lorin


    Powell¡¯s death. Her aunt and father had infuriated the conscious, but paralyzed Kevin to death by


    saying a whole bunch of exceptionally terrible things in front of him to prevent him frompeting for


    the family property. In the end, Aunt Francine had gained thergest share of the property.


    ...


    After Kevin''s death, Hunk and Francine had seized all of Grandpa''s property.


    Ata did not know that Francine had also been at WD earlier during her visit.


    With all eyes on her, Francine walked to Lorin and said, "Dad, I saw Ata fighting with Elizabeth, the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    youngdy of the Rivera family, over a gown just now when I went to collect my gown."

 Chapter 18: An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 18: An Unexpected Visitor


    "She knew she couldn''t win this fight, so she called the boss of WD. That flirtatious tone," Francine


    tutted. "It looks like the two of them have some history together. She is engaged to the Taylor family.


    How embarrassing it would be for them if they knew about this!"


    Ata smiled at the irony of it as she thought, "They were using her of snatching the gown from


    Elizabeth? These people really can lie through their teeth without any sense of guilt."


    Ca immediately said, "Grandpa, I was also there at that time. I saw her flirting with the WD''s boss


    and even told him to dismiss the shop assistant who had offended her. We all know that WD''s boss is


    married with children. I can''t believe Ata actually tried to ruin his marriage!"


    Mrs. Ward and Mrs. Price, the two women who had been rebuked by Ata in the store, also stood


    up eximing, "Yes! It''s true! We saw it happen too!"


    Seeing so many people stand out to use Ata, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Did she sleep around again?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you all forgotten that Old Master Lorin''s granddaughter had been chasing the Caleb from the


    Taylor family? Even he said that she was a shameless woman!"


    "How shameless of her to be a mistress! It''s said that the owner of WD is an old man. She even


    seduced an old man!"


    "So what if he''s old? He''s rich and powerful, no worse off than the Powells or the Whites!


    Everyone started to look at Ata with disdain.


    "If this is true, she will bring shame to the Powells and Whites as well!"


    "I really didn''t expect the beautiful and intelligent Miss Powell to have such a daughter..."


    "If Miss Powell knew about this, she would probably be turning in her grave!"


    Amidst the smug eyes of Ca and others, Kevin stood out to defend Ata. "What


    hogwash! Ata would never do such a thing!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Then, Grandpa Lorin''s voice sounded, "That''s right! My granddaughter would never do such dirty


    things!"


    "Grandpa...Uncle Kevin..."


    Ata, who had been indifferent to all the voices, was shocked. She had not expected her


    grandfather and uncle to unconditionally stand by her side even when everyone else went up against


    her.


    "Old Master Lorin!" A servant of the Powells rushed over. "This is bad! A group of men in ck have


    broken in!"


    As soon as the servant had finished speaking, ten men in ck outfits entered. They stood in two rows


    on the patio.


    While everyone was still bbergasted, a couple in their fifties entered. When they saw Lorin, the man


    cupped his hands and bowed in his direction as a sign of respect.


    "Happy 60th birthday, Old Master Lorin. I wish you a happy and blessed life. Pardon me foring


    uninvited. I am Lance Foster, the owner of WD."


    Everyone was astonished to hear the name ''Lance Foster''.


    The man standing in front of them was ssy and had an outstanding temperament. His facial features


    were also very simr to the man on television. Could he be that Lance Foster? As in the famous


    founder and CEO of Infinity Group, Lance Foster?


    "This is my wife, Germaine," Lance said, indicating the woman beside him.


    It was really the founder and CEO of Infinity Group, Lance Foster! Everyone sighed. Lance and


    Germaine Foster were legendary in the business world. They had built and established the well-known


    Infinity Group from scratch.


    No one had expected the Powells to invite such a big shot!


    Although the Powells were of high status in Toronto, they were far inferiorpared to Lance Foster.


    Lorin hid his astonishment. He had not had any prior interaction with Lance. Why would he show up at


    his birthday party?

 Chapter 19: A Touch of Style

    Chapter 19: A Touch of Style


    He greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. Foster. Thank you for your kind wishes. To what do we owe this


    pleasure of your visit?"


    Lance smiled, "We came to present some gifts to you for your birthday at your granddaughter, Miss


    White''s, special request."


    After Lance finished speaking, he waved his hand at the men in ck beside him. The men


    simultaneously opened the boxes at once.


    Everyone saw that the gifts were of supreme quality.


    "Do my eyes deceive me? An ivory pearl, a jade carving of the Lonely Mountain, the blueprint of Bright


    Moon Mountain, the rare jadeite bracelet from Misty Mountains, to name a few! Oh my god! All these


    are valuable treasures!"


    Someone in the crowd eximed.


    Ca''s eyes widened when she saw all these!


    She had her eye on the rare jadeite bracelet from Misty Mountains. It was worth a billion dors or


    more, and there were only two of these bracelets in the world. The daughter of a billionaire owned one


    of them. Ca had been lucky enough to see her wear it at an elite socialite gathering. No one knew


    where the other one was. Who would have expected it to make an appearance today?


    Lance said that he had followed the special request of Lorin''s granddaughter, Miss White. Could it


    be...?


    Ca looked joyfully towards Lance.


    Naturally, Lorin knew about these treasures. The ivory pearl and the blueprint of Bright Moon Mountain


    were priceless treasures.


    He frowned and said, "President Foster, may I ask, this Miss White you mentioned is...?" Lance Foster


    had mentioned that he had given these gifts to him on behalf of his granddaughter. In Lorin''s mind,


    Ata was his only granddaughter.


    "Grandpa..." Ca went up to him and held Lorin''s arm tenderly. She smiled at Lance and said,


    "President Foster, thank you for personallying to my grandfather''s dinner party and for bringing so


    many gifts. Grandpa and I receive your kindness with our deepest gratitude."


    Although the Powells had never epted her, she had always imed to be the granddaughter of the


    Powells.


    Ca thought that the granddaughter of the Powells that President Foster mentioned could only be her.


    Lorin frowned and looked at Ca, who was holding his arm. He wanted to pull his hand back, but


    Ca was strong, and he could not break away from her grip.


    Some guests in the crowd were surprised and said, "Ca White knows President Foster of the Infinity


    Group?"


    "She is definitely the granddaughter of the Powells!"


    "How are you so sure that it is Ca White?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t President Foster say that he would deliver gifts ording to Old Master Lorin''s granddaughter''s


    instructions?"


    "Just now, Kevin Powell said that Ata is the only granddaughter of the Powells! How could it be


    Ca?"


    Everyonepared Ata and Ca. Ata was sitting in a wheelchair and dressed in an old-


    fashioned outfit. She was not pretty and could have been mistaken for their grandmother if there were a


    few more wrinkles on her face.


    However, Ca was different. She stood next to Lorin, wearing an evening gown thatplimented her


    tall figure. Elegant, gentle and refined, her every move was charming.


    "Ca is much better than Ata. Look at her beauty and ss. There is no doubt that Ca White is


    the Powells'' granddaughter President Foster is referring to!"


    "Hmph, way to judge a book by its cover!"


    "Are you jealous? Only someone like Ca is worthy of being Old Master Lorin''s granddaughter!"


    Ca listened to the discussions in the crowd and subconsciously puffed up with pride.


    To squeeze her way into the celebrity circle, she had spent loads of money on modelling lessons, so


    she naturally had a ssy aura, which was iparable to the average person.


    Lance spoke again just as Ca was preening and strutting around, as proud as a peacock.


    "Of course the Miss White I am referring to is..." Lance''s eyes fell on Ata.

 Chapter 20: Torontos Great Physician

    Chapter 20: Toronto''s Great Physician


    "Of course, I am referring to Miss Ata White," Lance said with a smile.


    He greeted Ata after he had finished speaking. Ata casually smiled and nodded in return,


    saying, "Uncle Ward, thank you for taking the trouble toe here."


    It seemed that the famous Lance Foster, whom all the rich and powerful sought favour with, was just an


    ordinary elder to her.


    "You are most wee, Miss White. I am honoured to be able to do favours for you."


    There was a pin drop silence after Lance had finished speaking.


    in and ugly-looking Ata White was the granddaughter of Old Master Lorin that Lance was


    referring to instead of Ca White?


    Even Lorin was shocked. How did his granddaughter know such a big shot? Although he had doubts,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    he still felt proud of his granddaughter.


    He remembered his eldest daughter, who had been his pride and joy. Hailed as "Toronto''s Great


    Physician," via Powell had been a master in the art of healing and creating seemingly miraculous


    cures. It was as if she possessed "magical hands" capable of "resurrecting the dead." What a tragedy


    she passed away at such a young age.


    Fortunately, his granddaughter was finally back on the right track despite previously being blinded by


    her love for that boy from the Taylor family.


    "Lance not only knows Ata and calls her Miss White, but he is also honoured to do favours for her?


    What kind of rtionship do they have?"


    Some people in the crowd began to talk about it¡ª


    "Ca White came and strutted around just now, thinking that President Foster was looking for her.


    How embarrassing for her!"


    "Haha! Didn''t I always say that one should not focus too much on external appearance? President


    Foster is renowned for having a loving rtionship with his wife. Even if Ca White is beautiful, he


    might not notice her!"


    Even though there was talk of Ata White''s unseemly rtionship with WD''s boss, there was some


    hesitation at this point.


    Lance was known for being a controlling husband. Furthermore, Germaine Foster had personally


    apanied him here.


    Ca''s face changed the minute Lance said Ata''s name. Furthermore, the crowd, who had praised


    her, was now starting to question her.  She clutched her gown tightly, and her beautiful face turning


    momentarily ugly because of her scowl.


    The atmosphere was full of doubt, and no one dared to say anything.


    However, Ca rushed out without thinking. She did not believe that the person Lance was looking for


    was Ata!


    How could Ata know such a rich and powerful person? She said to Lance, "President Foster,


    surely you must be mistaken! I am the granddaughter of the Powell''s! The person you are looking for is


    me!"


    Lance looked at Ca coldly. "Are you worthy ofparing yourself with Miss White?"


    Ca''s face turned purple with anger.


    Everyone knew Lance was always amiable, although he was the boss of Infinity Group. No one


    expected him to rebuke Ca directly and defend Ata.


    Everyone was immediately more concerned about the rtionship between Ata and him.


    A hint of cruelty shed in Ca''s eyes as she suddenly burst outughing, "Haha! Look, Dad! I was


    right! Ata is definitely boss WD''s mistress! If not, why would he give such luxurious gifts on her


    behalf?!"


    Everyone looked at her with pity in their eyes when she said these things. However, Ca was


    oblivious to all their stares.


    Hunk had heard of Lance even though he was rather ignorant. His face darkened when he saw his


    second daughter speaking up after being rebuked by Lance.


    Before he could speak, Cicely quickly came to her daughter''s defence.


    "I don''t mean to criticize you, Ata. Even though you are my stepdaughter, I have always treated


    you as my own daughter. You''ve always been well fed in the White family. How can you be so cold-


    blooded now?

 Chapter 21: How Shameless Can You Get?

    Chapter 21: How Shameless Can You Get?


    "You''re not just ungrateful, but also a disgrace to your family! How dare you, at such a young age,


    disrespect your father and grandfather by bing an elderly man''s mistress?!"


    Hunk wished he could kick these two idiots out of the Powell''s on the spot.


    Just then, Germaine, who had been silent throughout, walked towards Cicely and Ca. Without a


    word, she smacked them across their faces.


    Cicely held her smarting face and red at the woman in front of her, "Who do you think you are?! How


    dare you smack me?!"


    Ca also cradled her face. She was furious and wanted to smack the woman too. Germaine merely


    coldly nced at her, and Ca was stunned by Germaine''s aura.


    Germaine narrowed her eyes at Cicely and said sternly, "Who are you? How dare you speak ill of Miss


    White?"


    "You!" Cicely was seething and reached out to smack Germaine.


    "Stop!" Hunk immediately stood up and struck Cicely across the face.  "Shame on you. Apologize to


    Mrs. Foster at once!"


    Cicely looked at her husband in shock. "You....hit me?!"


    Hunk angrily asked, "Do you know who President Foster is?"


    Cicely said disdainfully, "Who else can he be? He''s Ata''s lover!"


    "You are really shameless! President Foster is the founder of Infinity Group!"


    "Wh...What? How could it be..." Cicely''s face paled in shock.


    The people around her looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. "Once a mistress, always a


    mistress. How dare she foolishly spread rumours when she herself doesn''t even recognize President


    Foster of Infinity Group?!"


    "People who live in ss houses shouldn''t throw stones! You are a mistress yourself! How shameless


    can you get?!"


    The tables had turned, and everyone looked at Hunk''s family with contempt and ridicule.


    Having been suppressed by Lorin all his life, dignity was what Hunk valued most. Furthermore, all who


    were present at Lorin''s birthday party were rich and noble influential figures in Toronto. He was


    outraged when he saw everyone pointing andughing at him and his family. In his moment of rage, he


    took his anger out on his wife and daughter, "You''ve made fools of yourselves! Let''s go!"


    With that said, he was the first one to flee the scene.


    Ca covered her face miserably. When she passed Ata, she shot her a spiteful look and said


    through clenched teeth, "Just you wait, Ata White!"


    Ca still could not believe that Ata could know such an important person as Lance Foster. She


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    assumed that Ethan was the one who was secretly helping her!


    She had to tell Elizabeth about this. If she could not deal with that b*tch Ata, she would let the


    future daughter-inw of the Harris family, Elizabeth Rivera, deal with her!


    Ata smiled in the face of Ca''s threat. She reached out and smoothened out the crumpled


    material on Ca''s gown and gently said, "Sure."


    There was no concern for her spiteful stare.


    If Ca was a volcano, she would have exploded.


    Lorin looked at Hunk White and his family''s fleeing backs and sneered, "Still useless after all these


    years!"


    Lanceforted him, "Old Master Lorin, don''t bother arguing with this type of person. As the saying


    goes, "a tiger can''t eat its cubs", that man is worse than an animal!"


    Lorin sighed and said, "President Foster and Mrs. Foster, thank you for gracing me with your presence.


    Let not be bothered by those eyesores. Please, take a seat."


    "There''s no need," Lance said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 22: My Elder Sister Really Loves Caleb Taylor So Much

    Chapter 22: My Elder Sister Really Loves Caleb Taylor So Much


    "My wife and I were about to go abroad for vacation. Miss White called unexpectedly and asked for a


    favour, so we came straight from the airport to fulfil her request. Now that we''ve done that, we will be


    heading back to the airport now."


    He turned to Ata and said, "Miss White, here is the gown you asked for."


    He took the gown from the man in ck and personally handed it to her.


    "Thank you, Uncle Foster," Ata replied with a smile.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    None of them, Lorin included, expected the prominent Lance Foster toe from the airport to


    personally deliver a gown to Ata just because of her one phone call. Not only that, he regarded her,


    who was young enough to be his granddaughter, with great respect.


    This Powell''s granddaughter, Ata White, who was she exactly?


    Lance did not say anything more. After delivering the package and greeting Ata, he left with his


    wife and men.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After they had left, Kevin ran over and addressed the question on everyone''s minds, "Ata, what''s


    going on between you and President Foster? Why are both of them so respectful towards you?"


    Ata smiled and said, "I saved them once. President Foster and his wife encountered some thugs


    while they were travelling, and I happened to pass by."


    Ata said this understatedly as if it wasn''t an important matter at all.


    Both Lorin and Kevin were stunned. Ata had always been delicate and weak. How could she


    possibly had rescued the powerful Fosters, who never went anywhere without their bodyguards?


    Ata did not borate. She turned to Francine and said with a faint smile, "You''ll be disappointed to


    hear that I am his saviour, not his lover like you assumed."


    Francine was taken aback for a while, then smiled fawningly and said, "Look at the way you said it,


    dear. I believed what the White family said. I didn''t know that they were jealous of you and even spread


    rumours that you had an illicit rtionship with Mr. Foster. I''ll teach the Whites a lesson the next time I


    see them!"


    ......


    Ata did not reply. Not that she did not want to bicker with Francine, she just wanted nothing else to


    damper her grandfather¡¯s spirits on his birthday. After all,pared to her previous life where he had


    suffered a heart attack because of Hunk, her grandfather was currently alive and well, which was


    already a matter for rejoicing.


    As for the White family and Francine, she had plenty of time to deal with themter.


    On the other side of the story, Hunk and his family were in a sorry state.


    On the way home, Hunk erupted into a rage. Being utterly humiliated at that party was something he


    could not bear for someone like him who valued dignity above all else.


    Cicely and Ca, who had been gleefully making troubles at the Powell''s just now, were now as silent


    as two quails. None of them dared to make any sound.


    Back at their house, Greer, their maid asked, "Mr. White, Madam, and Miss, why are you back so


    early?"


    It was better if she had not asked anything. Hunk kicked over the coffee table in the living room in


    response.


    Ca felt extremely aggrieved upon seeing Hunk go upstairs and her mother crying in fear.


    Maliciousness shed in her eyes.


    She opened her Messenger and looked for her chat history with Caleb. He had sent her a screenshot


    of the love message Ata sent to him when she had confessed to him!


    Ca quickly posted it on Facebook with the caption: "My sister''s love message to Caleb is so


    touching. She really loves him so much!"


    There were three screenshots of Ata and Caleb''s chat history below, along with a love poem she


    wrote to him.

 Chapter 23: Lets Pick Ethan up From Work

    Chapter 23: Let''s Pick Ethan up From Work


    "I didn''t miss you that much because you are always in my dreams."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me, as I will teach you how to like me."


    I only love three things in the world-the sun, the moon and you. The sun for the day, the moon for the


    night, and you, forever.


    After she had finished posting, Ca smiled savagely.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She had offered to add Ethan as her friend on Facebook to help him monitor Ata and Caleb''s


    every move.


    Based on Ethan''s possessiveness towards Ata, she was certain that Ethan would see her post.


    She felt jealous when she thought of this, "What does that ugly Ata have that makes Young Master


    Ethan care about her so much?"


    After the party, Ata said goodbye to the Powell''s and returned to the Harris family. Howard had


    been waiting for her outside during the whole party. He seemed to be doing more surveince than


    waiting.


    Ata thought of Ca''s threat when she entered the car. She opened her Facebook and saw


    Ca''s post.


    In her past life, Ca had regrly posted about her rtionship with Caleb. At that time, ta had


    thought that her stepsister had done so because she was genuinely happy for them. Now that she


    thought about it, it had merely been Ca''s tform to report to Ethan.


    No wonder Ethan tortured her every time Ca posted something.


    The corners of Ata''s mouth curled into a cold smile. She logged out of Facebook and leaned


    forward to talk to Howard, who was sitting in the front seat, "Is Ethan at home?"


    Howard hated hearing her call his master in such an affectionate manner. Taking advantage of the fact


    that there was only them in the car plus the driver, he said in a low voice, "Miss White, I don''t know why


    you are suddenly so passionate towards Young Master Ethan. But no matter what your motive is, don''t


    even think of harming a single hair on his head."


    Ata ignored his warning and repeated her question, "Is Ethan at home?"


    Howard was speechless with frustration when Ata brushed him off. But he could not do anything to


    her because she was the woman his  Master Ethan loved. He could only swallow his anger and say,


    "Young Master Ethan is still at work."


    Ata replied with a grunt and said, "We''ll go to hispany then."


    Howard was surprised. "What for?"


    Ata raised her eyes and sat up straight. She pursed up her lips and looked at Howard with a crazy


    glint in her crystal-clear eyes. ¡°To pick him up from work, of course!¡±


    Howard was stunned. Just as he was about to stop her, he suddenly thought of something and directed


    the driver to the Harris Group.


    On the top floor of the Harris Group, a manager had been delivering a PowerPoint presentation to a


    group of a dozen senior executives when the temperature in the conference room suddenly


    plummeted. A forbidding aura filled the air.


    This terrifying, yet familiar, aura led everyone to look at Young Master Ethan. He had his head down


    and was busy on his phone...


    Half an hourter, Ata stood in the hall of the Harris Group.


    In her previous life, she had not paid any attention to Ethan. Never mind picking him up from work, she


    had never evene to the Harris Group before.


    Standing in the hall of the Harris Group and looking at the luxurious design in front of her, Ata had


    only one thought in her mind, "Ethan was indeed rich!"


    It was 10 pm, and other than the receptionist, the hall was empty.


    The receptionist saw Howard and Ata and greeted them politely.

 Chapter 24: Do You Have an Appointment With Young Master Ethan?

    Chapter 24: Do You Have an Appointment With Young Master Ethan?


    She asked Ata, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for Ethan Harris."


    "May I know if you have an appointment with Young Master Ethan?"


    Ata shook her head. "No."


    "I''m sorry, you can''t meet Mr. Harris without a prior appointment." The receptionist sneered secretly.


    Women came looking for Young Master Ethan every day. Even the affluent daughters in Toronto had to


    make a prior appointment to meet him, and this was the first time she had seen such a hideous


    woman.


    Ata did not ignore the contempt in the receptionist. She nced at Howard asked, "Howard, could


    you help me out here?"


    The receptionist was startled. She had not expected this unattractive woman to know Young Master


    Ethan¡¯s personal assistant. Had she offended Howard by refusing her? Just as she got worried,


    Howard said, ¡°I can''t, Miss White, this is apany policy. Not everyone can meet Young Master


    Ethan on the spur of the moment. ¡°


    "Oh."


    Howard thought that Ata would back off after he had said this. But she just shrugged and said, "No


    matter, I''ll wait for him here."


    After that, she asked the receptionist to direct her to the restroom.


    Carrying her things, Ata said her thanks and walked towards the direction the receptionist had


    pointed.


    "Howard, who is that woman? Do we need to inform Young Master Ethan?" asked the receptionist after


    Ata left.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "She''s just an idiot." Howard said, "Just leave her in the hall if she wants to wait."


    "Okay!" The receptionist agreed without further question.


    Ata brought her gown to the restroom. The Harris Group was so wealthy that they furnished even


    their restroom in gold and jade. There was also arge dressing room and shower room.


    Ata walked to the washbasin and looked at her reflection in the mirror. She took a deep breath and


    undid her hair.


    She had not groomed her hair in a long time. When she undid it, her hair reached her waist.


    Ata stripped off her clothes and walked into the shower room.


    The shower area was stocked with a variety of toiletries from Luxury B, a well-known brand.


    Ata dried her hair and put on the gown Lance Foster had sent after her shower.


    She walked to the mirror and examined the two big moles on her face. After some thought, she pulled


    them away with her hands.


    The woman in the mirror wore a diamond gown thatplemented her graceful figure. She had fair,


    delicate skin, bright eyes and long waist-length hair. She was a dazzling sight to behold, like an


    ethereal beauty on earth.


    No one would believe that the ethereal beauty in the mirror was actually the ugly Ata who had two


    moles on her face.


    Ata sighed contentedly as she examined her reflection in the mirror. This was a lot better. She


    used to make herself look hideous every day, hoping that her appearance would scare Ethan away.


    These attempts, however, had been in vain.


    Ethan had never minded her appearance, even though she had made herself look as hideous as


    possible. It was as if no matter how she looked, she would still be the only person in his eyes.


    The man was still very possessive over her. By doing this, she felt like she had wasted the natural


    beauty she had inherited from her mother.


    Ata applied some light makeup on her face. After she was done, she hitched up her skirt and left


    the restroom.


    All was quiet in the Harris Group, and the receptionist was dozing off at her desk. Without disturbing


    her, Ata walked to the sofa and sat down quietly.


    She waited for one hour.


    Soon, she heard the sound of the elevator and the man walked out surrounded by several senior


    executives.

 Chapter 25: You Will Like Me One Day!

    Chapter 25: You Will Like Me One Day!


    "Young Master Ethan, I''ll tell you the details about the contract next week..."


    The executive was interrupted when Ethan suddenly halted in his steps. Everyone wondered why he


    stopped. Following his gaze, they saw a girl sleeping on the sofa.


    The crowd rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Was that an angel? Only an angel could be so beautiful!


    Her sleeping face was enough to strike people''s hearts. How could there be such a beautiful girl in the


    world?


    The moment Ethan saw Ata, his originally ice-cold face darkened even further. He shot an icy look


    at Howard who stood behind him. Howard immediately lowered his head with fright.


    He cursed in his heart, "Damn! Was that woman on the sofa that ''ugly duckling'' Ata White?"


    "Had she gone for cosmetic surgery in the past hour? How could she have suddenly transformed into


    such a ''beautiful swan''?"


    Ethan quickly walked to Ata and picked her up, bridal style.


    In a stupor, the sleeping beauty opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was his gloomy face. She


    smiled warmly at him as if she had not just awoken from slumber. ¡°You¡¯re finally off work...¡± she


    murmured as she buried her head in his neck and rubbed against him like a kitten.


    Ethan had been feeling dispirited because of Ca''s post. Before he could lose his temper, he was


    stunned when he felt her warmth in his arms and saw her sweet smile.


    In the past, Ata had never let her guard down with him. Every time they were together, they only


    quarrelled and fought.


    Now she was gazing at him. Her bleary eyes were as misty as smoke, reflecting only him. The


    gloominess in Ethan¡¯s heart seemed to dissipate instantly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked in a hoarse


    voice.


    Ata raised her eyebrows and smiled. She reached out to put her arms around his neck as she said,


    "I''m waiting for you to get off work. I never knew that you worked so hard..."


    .....


    At the same time-


    "Caleb, don''t work so hard. I''ll support you in the future!"


    "Caleb, why are you off work sote today? I''ve been waiting for you for such a long time..."


    "Caleb, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like me now. You will like me one day!"


    "Caleb, Caleb..."


    Countless voices of Ata calling out to Caleb reverberated in Ethan''s mind. He could not forget


    Ca''s Facebook post and the love letter Ata had written to Caleb.


    Ata, who had been lying in Ethan''s arms flirtingly, suddenly felt a menacing aura. She looked up


    and saw Ethan''s eyes darkening, like a dangerous wave about to break and overwhelmingly rush at


    her.


    Ata suddenly came to her senses, and she was petrified.


    Ethan''s slender fingers slowly moved to her fair neck. Suddenly, he tightened his grip. Ata felt like


    she was about to get the life squeezed out of her.


    She opened her mouth but could not make a sound as a familiar sense of terror flooded her senses.


    "Who am I?" The man''s voice sounded dangerous and stern.


    A cold light shed in his dark eyes. "Look into my eyes and tell me who I am."


    His threatening aura hit her in the face. She was terrified, thinking that he would kill her if she gave him


    a wrong answer.


    "Ethan! You''re Ethan!" Ata cried out instinctively. She had no time to think about the sudden


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    change in Ethan''s temperament.


    The man did not move. He looked at her with scorching eyes as if he wanted to swallow her alive.

 Chapter 26: You Are My Ethan!

    Chapter 26: You Are My Ethan!


    Ata gulped, afraid that he did not hear it. She hurriedly said, "Ethan! You are my Ethan!"


    The craziness in Ethan''s eyes gradually subsided after hearing her call him ''Ethan'' over and over


    again, and he slowly loosened his grip on her neck.


    However, he did not take his eyes off her, studying her every expression as if he would gobble her up


    the minute he felt something was off.


    Ata''s broke out in cold sweat and felt slightly ustrophobic.


    After a while, he picked her up from the sofa in bridal style and strode out of the hall amid all the


    watching eyes.


    Ata did not dare to move an inch.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The senior executives of the Harris Group watched them leave in amazement. The cold Ethan Harris,


    who had never enjoyed being around women, had just carried that ravishing woman out of the


    "Howard, do you know who that woman is?"


    "Yeah, since when did he have a girlfriend?"


    "The most important thing is... he seems to think very highly of her!"


    Howard had been frightened out of his wits by Ethan''s gaze and would definitely not be answering any


    questions. When he saw Ethan leave with Ata, he immediately followed after them.


    Ata had been in a daze all this time.


    She thought that Ethan would fly into a rage because of Ca''s Facebook post. However, she had not


    sensed any rage around him when they had met. He had merely been a little surprised at her initiative


    to please him until she had mentioned waiting for him to get off work.


    Why did he suddenly get angry when she mentioned that?


    Ethan''s unpredictable temper was something that she had known in her previous life. She thought that


    he got mad at her for no reason because he had bipr disorder. However, she now realized that he


    had his subtle reasons for losing his temper at her.


    For example, this time...Ata thought long and hard, but she could note up with any reason to


    exin his behaviour.


    Despite her fear of Ethan, she understood that identifying his trigger point was crucial. She''d never be


    able to grasp how to please him otherwise, especially with a ''time bomb'' like Ca in the mix.


    The most important thing for her right now was to gain Ethan''s trust. She could only ask him for favours


    after she had done that.


    If she wanted to take revenge, the first thing she needed to do was regain her freedom.


    She tried to suppress her fear even though Ethan terrified her. She fixed a soft and moving gaze on the


    man and lisped, "Ethan, why were you angry just now? Did I do something wrong?"


    The man holding her looked down at her without saying a word.


    Ata sniffed, tears immediately welling up in her eyes, "If you don''t like meing to pick you up


    after work, I won''te again..."


    As she spoke, she started to push him away.


    Ethan wrapped his arms around her waist and embraced her tightly, "Don''t make a fuss..." His deep


    voice was doting and raspy.


    Ata keenly noticed.


    Indeed, her tough act did not work on Ethan. But he would dly indulge her the minute she showed


    her softer side.


    Ata became even more confident after grasping this piece of important information and said, "Then


    Ethan, tell me why you suddenly became angry."


    Under Ata''s strong coquetry, Young Master Ethan looked at her with a trace of indiscernible


    passion in his eyes.

 Chapter 27: Young Master Ethans Whole Heart Ached

    Chapter 27: Young Master Ethan''s Whole Heart Ached


    "You''ve never waited for me to get off work before."


    If that was the case, he should be happy. Why was he angry?


    A sudden thought came to Ata''s mind. Ethan said that she had never waited for him to get off work


    before. In the past..., she remembered that she had always waited for Caleb to get off work instead.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This made sense. Just now, Ethan had kept forcing her to tell her who he was.


    In that case...Did he think that she took him for Caleb and lost his temper because of that?


    The more Ata thought about it, the more convinced she was that this was the reason. Although she


    had nothing but resentment for Caleb in this life, this was something only she knew. To other people,


    she was the woman who always chased after Caleb Taylor.


    As she thought of this, she took a deep breath and grabbed the man''srge hand with her tiny hands.


    She looked into Ethan''s dark eyes and said, "Ethan... did you think that I had mistaken you for Caleb?"


    Ata felt the temperature drop immediately after she had said this. Howard, who was in the front


    seat, wanted to curse that foolish woman. Why did she have to bring up Caleb Taylor, of all people? Did


    she not know that it was taboo to mention that name in front of Ethan?


    The man''s gaze turned menacing again. Ata shuddered in fear as she felt like he almost crushed


    her waist with the strength of his hug. But she put on an innocent expression and said, "Ethan, I have


    already told you that I no longer have any feelings for that s*umbag. Ethan, don''t you believe me?"


    Ata was ravishing, exquisite and beautiful when she did not dress up as ugly. She looked even


    more charming when she turned her ''puppy-dog eyes'' on him. Such a gaze could charm people into


    forgiving her to get away with even murder.


    Ata pretended to be broken-hearted in despair when she saw that Ethan did not respond. She


    said, "Ethan, it''s fine if you don''t believe me... I don''t want to exin myself any further."


    Then she fluttered her long eyshes at him and looked like she was about to cry.


    She was sure that Ethan, who didn''t care about anyone but her, would be moved by her acts.


    Especially when Ata''s eyes welled up with tears, looking distraught because he did not believe


    her.


    Ethan''s whole heart ached. His long fingers gently wiped the tears from her cheeks and almost said in


    a coaxing voice, "Don''t cry..."


    Ata did not stop crying. When he helped her wipe her tears, she turned her face to the side and


    said through choked sobs, "You don''t believe me..."


    Ethan forcefully turned her face towards him, looked at her pouting lips, and lowered his head to kiss


    her.


    He bit down gently on her lips as if punishing this little one for always finding ways to make him angry.


    When they stopped kissing, Ata cried even harder. "You not only don''t believe me, but you also


    bully me," she continued.


    The little girl was crying and twitching, extremely aggrieved.


    In the end, the man who had always hated and been indifferent towards a woman''s tears had no


    choice but topromise. "Don''t cry...I believe you," he coaxed her in his low voice.


    The little girl sobbed, "R...Really?"


    The little girl was pleasantly surprised. After all, it was too difficult to gain Ethan''s trust!


    The man grunted and wiped her tears away. "Yes, I believe you."

 Chapter 28: Go and Punish Yourself

    Chapter 28: Go and Punish Yourself


    The little girl sniffled and obediently nestled in the man''s arms.


    The man lowered his head and let go of her wet and sticky hair, which had been dampened by her


    tears. He swept his ck eyes over her red-rimmed eyes, catching every delicate expression she


    made.


    In the past, no matter how much this little girl fussed, he only needed to use violence to force her to


    stay by his side.


    But now, the little girl had suddenly be as good as gold.


    Ethan''s stared deeply at Ata as he thought, "Ata White, no matter what you do, you can never


    leave me again."


    Ata, buried in Ethan''s embrace, clearly felt the pressure from the man''s stare. However, she did


    not dare to move. She knew that Ethan needed time to ept her sudden change.


    The car arrived at the Harris residence half an hourter.


    Just as Ethan was about to carry her off the car, Ata straightened herself and said, "Wait, Ethan, let


    me go down by myself."


    After saying this, Ata squirmed out of Ethan''s embrace.


    Ethan got out of the car and saw Ata standing in front of him in her gown. She smiled brightly at


    him and said, "Ethan, do I look good in this outfit? I purposely wore this for you!"


    The little girl stood tall and straight in all her exquisite beauty, smiling seductively at him. Ethan had


    never seen such a lively and cute Ata before. He stared nkly for a moment before saying, "You


    look really good."


    Ata happily walked to his side and took his arm upon hearing his affirmation, "As long as you like it!


    Let''s go home!"


    "Okay." Just as Ata was about to go in with him,


    Ethan nced at Howard and said coldly, "Go and punish yourself."


    "Yes sir!"


    Howard let out a sigh of relief as he watched his master enter the house. This was considered a light


    punishmentpared to the past.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Ata woke up in an empty bed.


    The man who had coaxed her to sleep was gone.


    Ata got up and walked out of the bedroom. There was a light in the study opposite her room, and


    she heard faint sounds of men talking.


    It was rumoured that the whole of Toronto was the Harris family''s empire, and Ethan was the ''young


    emperor''. However, no one knew the blood, sweat and tears Ethan had put in to be worthy of that title.


    Sess did note easy, and Young Master Ethan of Toronto was no different.


    Ata lightly padded downstairs to the living room and poured herself a ss of water.


    She could see a light rain outside through the French windows. Ata thought she saw a ck figure


    standing motionlessly in the garden amid the drizzle.


    Startled, she walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows for a closer look. There was indeed someone


    standing in the garden.


    It was Howard.


    Ata pursed up her lips and picked up an umbre from the porch. Just as she was about to go out,


    she stopped and hung another umbre on her arm. She opened her umbre and walked towards


    him.


    Since it was about two o''clock in the morning, judging by his drenched figure, he had evidently been


    standing there since their return.


    Was this the so-called punishment?


    Ata looked at the man and smiled, "Howard, aren''t you tired of standing there?"


    Howard''s expression did not change at all.


    Ata knew that Howard used to be a special forces soldier and had started to work for Ethan after


    his retirement from the military force. She did not know what had happened between the both of them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    All she knew was that Howard was fiercely loyal to Ethan after that incident.

 Chapter 29: I Feel So Good

    Chapter 29: I Feel So Good


    This was also the reason he disliked Ata. He always felt that a beauty like her would one day be


    Ethan''s downfall.


    Ata fluttered her bright and watery eyes at him, an extremely touching gesture, and said, ¡°I saw


    you standing in the rain when I came down to get some water. Did you get this punishment because of


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    me?¡± Remorse filled her face.


    Howard did not even raise an eyebrow at Ata''s self-incrimination.


    "It must be because of me..." Ata said sorrowfully, "Ethan got mad because you didn''t inform him


    that I was going to pick him up at thepany. It''s all my fault. You wouldn''t have gotten punished if I


    didn''t go to look for Ethan at thepany..."


    Howard could not help rolling his eyes as he listened to Ata''s remorseful cries, thinking to himself,


    "Trying to act innocent in front of me? Does she think that I''m Ethan? Of course, I won''t fall for her


    tricks."


    Suddenly, the woman gave an evil smile. "So I came here to watch the fun! I feel so good seeing you


    being punished like this!"


    Howard''s eyebrows twitched.


    The unpredictable woman reached out her hand and caught a drop of rain on her finger. She flicked it


    on herself and shivered, "So cold...I''m sure you must be freezing from the cold after standing in the rain


    for so long."


    Howard ignored her.


    She stopped her maniacalughter, reached out her hand and yed with the water droplets at the


    edge of the umbre, a picture of an extremely gentledy. ¡°Howard, you¡¯ve never liked me. Right?


    That¡¯s why you did nothing when Elizabeth and her gang bullied me at the store. You wanted to stop


    me from picking Ethan up from work, but you still drove me there... because you wanted to see me


    embarrass myself and make a trip in vain, right? You know really well how strict the Harris Group¡¯s


    management is, and meeting Ethan was impossible.¡±


    Howard didn''t say a word, but his expression seemed to sneer at her saying, "You can''t do anything


    about the way I behave."


    Ata clicked her tongue and smiled, "I see that you really despise me. What a pity. No matter, I''ve


    never been afraid of people hating me. Too bad for you that Ethan is on my side. The more you go


    against me, the more punishments you will get. "


    Howard was irritated. Did she hit her head during the car crash? Was a screw loose? She had been


    weird and abnormal since the night of the car crash, like she had turned into a psychopath.


    Ata could feel his anger even though Howard did not say a word.


    This was the effect she wanted. She loved seeing people who hated her helpless to do anything


    against her.


    She gave azy yawn and shrugged her shoulders. "Alright, Howard, I want to go back into my warm,


    cosy bed. Have fun standing here!"


    She opened the other umbre she had brought with her and bnced it on Howard''s shoulder. "You


    looked so pitiful standing in the rain, so I brought you an umbre."


    Ata smiled and said slowly, "Howard, remember, don''t ever...drop the umbre! Or else I won''t be


    able to stop myself from reporting to Ethan!"


    She gave an evil cackle and went back into the house. Howard watched her leave and cursed all of


    Ata¡¯s ancestors. Bearing his punishment to stand in the rain without moving was already an


    arduous task. To add salt to the wound, there was now the burden of having to bnce an umbre on


    his shoulder.

 Chapter 30: Had She Been Too Presumptuous?

    Chapter 30: Had She Been Too Presumptuous?


    This woman must be a spawn of the devil!


    Ata returned to her bedroom in a good mood and continued her slumber. She did not actually want


    to have any conflict with Howard. After all, he was one of Ethan''s men. However, just like in her


    previous life, it was strange that he was always targeting her for some reason.


    Therefore, even if Howard was one of Ethan''s men, she could not sit back without doing anything and


    let him keep on bullying her.


    A kiss woke Ata up the next morning. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Ethan lying


    sideways beside her, staring at her with his ck, onyx eyes. He nted a kiss on her forehead when


    he saw that she was awake.


    "Ethan..." Ata reached out flirtingly, hooked her arm around Ethan''s neck and kissed him lightly on


    the lips. Her voice was hoarse because she had just woken up, "You didn''t sleep at allst night?"


    The man grunted in a low and deep voice.


    "Why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    Ethan was a little unfamiliar with Ata''s concern. However, after this unfamiliarity, there were more


    indescribable ripples across his heart.


    "No need," the man said. "Get up for breakfast?"


    "Okay!" Ata nodded obediently.


    Just as she was about to get up, the man grabbed her arm from behind.


    Ata was pulled into his arms before she could react.


    The man''s presence came from behind, with a strong possessiveness. Ata felt her whole body


    tremble as if she had been shocked by electricity when his lips bit her. "Don''t..."


    The man did not let her go.


    He only let go when she surrendered and fellpletely into his arms. His face was serious when he


    sat up and said, "That''s enough, let''s go downstairs for breakfast."


    Ata sullenly looked at the man standing in front of her, as if he was not the man who made her legs


    feel like jelly, and said huffily, "Carry me!"


    The man narrowed his eyes and stared at her.


    Ata was momentarily stunned and suddenly came to her senses. Had she been a little too


    presumptuous?


    Although he had be very good to her in the past two days, causing her to forget her previous life;


    To her, he was still a cruel, cold-blooded, and ruthless demon.


    Ata gulped nervously, wanting to say something to ease the tension in the room.


    The next second, he lifted her up, bridal style.


    ''The Great Demon'' personally carried her to the bathroom to get herself ready. In front of the servants,


    he carried her downstairs to the dining table for breakfast.


    Ethan forced her to sit on hisp as he fed her breakfast.


    Aside from them, there were also two servants and Bettina in the dining room.


    Ata felt a little ufortable although they had their heads lowered, not daring to look at Ethan


    and Ata''s public disy of affection. She could not help but reflect in her heart why she asked


    Ethan to carry her.


    She did not dare to defy Ethan even though she was feeling ufortable, especially with Bettina


    around. She pretended to be enjoying herself tremendously, as obedient as a pet, eating whatever


    Ethan fed her.


    After eating for a while, she asked, "Ethan, why aren''t you eating?"


    "You eat first," said Ethan.


    Ata thought it was strange that Ethan was not eating. Then she heard Bettina say reproachfully,


    "Young Master Ethan has always had a poor appetite. He doesn''t eat much. Don''t you know this,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miss?"


    ....


    Ata eximed in shock. She pursed her lips and said softly, "Breakfast is very important. Ethan, I''ll


    feel bad if you don''t eat. Why don''t you feed me one bite, then give yourself one bite?"

 Chapter 31: Please, Ethan?

    Chapter 31: Please, Ethan?


    "Okay." The man agreed without hesitation.


    So Ata took a bite of food and fed Ethan a bite of food as well. Whilst doing so, she saw Bettina


    clenching her fists in anger. Bettina could do nothing even though she was furious, and this delighted


    Ata.


    Of course, she was being extra obedient. She wanted not only to annoy Bettina, but also to ask Ethan


    for a favour.


    The news of school reopening was broadcast on the television in the dining hall just as they were about


    to finish eating. Ata seemed to have remembered something and said, "Oh, Ethan, I almost forgot.


    Today is the day I need to check in to the university. Ethan, could you send me there?"


    In her previous life, she had been unable to check in to the university due to being locked up in Ethan''s


    basement. She was only able to go there after a month.


    Because of this, she had missed the opportunity to make friends. The other students had also bullied


    and isted her because she was ''ugly''. Therefore, her depression had worsened.


    In this life, she would make those who bullied her pay, one at the time.


    She had purposely used the news on television to bring up the matter of checking in to university to


    Ethan. She was unable to determine, in this life, whether Ethan would allow her to go and check in to


    her university.


    Ethan did not respond after she had finished speaking, but he stopped feeding her.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense, and even the servants standing at the side could


    feel it. They lowered their heads even lower and shivered.


    Ata restrained herself from shuddering. This man''s possessiveness was immeasurable, and she


    knew that Ethan did not want her to go out.


    She pretended to be dense and shook his arm flirtingly, "Please, Ethan. please send me to my


    university."


    Ethan did not reject Ata¡¯s request as he tried his best to control the hostility in his heart. He had


    waited for a long time for this little girl to smile at him and willingly get intimate with him; he did not want


    his possessiveness to ruin the progress they had made.


    Ethan closed his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the sea when he opened them again. "I''m busy


    today. Let Howard send you there," he said, looking coolly at the little girl in his arms.


    Ata knew that this was the greatest concession he could make. In reality, her goal was only to


    sessfully go to university and not for him to send her there. However, she put on a regretful and


    reluctant expression and said, "Oh, I see. Alright, I''ll have to trouble Howard then."


    Howard, who was standing at the door, curled his lip when he heard this. He had been standing the


    whole night with her umbre bnced on his shoulder, which had made his neck crooked. "Did she


    need to sound so reluctant? Did she think that he wanted to send her to university?" He thought to


    himself.


    After the meal, Ata changed her clothes and followed Ethan out.


    Before getting on the car, Ata nced at Howard, who had a crooked neck and said, "Ah, Ethan,


    why is Howard''s neck crooked? He looks so pitiful."


    Howard did not say anything, but he thought, "Keep on acting! What an actress!"


    To reassure Ethan, Ata wore an old-fashioned ck coat that even a grandmother would not


    wear and made herself look as ugly as possible when she went to check in at her university. She


    looked so hideous that no one wanted to share a table with her on the first day of university. Even the


    girls assigned to share the same dormitory as her petitioned to get Ata out of their dorm.


    "My God, why is there such an ugly monster in our ss?"


    "Her name is Ata White, who got first ce in our college entrance examination."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Sure enough, the more ugly a person is, the better the person is at studying."


    "She''s so ugly that I''ll lose my appetite if I see her in the canteen."

 Chapter 32: Let Her Disappear Completely From Young Master Ethans World!

    Chapter 32: Let Her Disappear Completely From Young Master Ethan''s World!


    Her ssmates'' reactions were exactly the same even though she had entered the university one


    month earlier than in her previous life.


    Ata did not care as she went to her sses as usual.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She received a message after she had finished her sses for the day.


    "Ata, I am very touched that you especially came to North University for me. Come to Room A203


    at the hotel opposite our university after ss. I will announce to everyone that you are my fiancee."


    Ata was rather surprised at his text. Not at the content of it, but at the timing. In her previous life,


    his text hadeter than this.


    She had applied for the Drama Department at the same university as Caleb in order to chase after


    him.


    She had received this message a monthter than this. Back then, she had happily gone to the hotel


    behind Ethan''s back, thinking that Caleb had finally epted her and how happy they would be


    together.


    ...


    But only humiliation from Caleb and her university mates awaited her. They sshed red wine on her,


    pushed her into the bathtub, poured cold water on her, called her a b*tch and prostitute. They said she


    was a a toad wishing to eat swan meat.


    Of course, the swan was Caleb, and she was the toad.


    In the end, Ethan had rescued her from the crowd. But he had also restricted her freedompletely.


    Ata looked at the text message and replied with an "Okay."


    On the other side, Caleb and Ca saw Ata agree and were overjoyed.


    Ca quickly took a screenshot and posted it on her Facebook story, tagging Ethan, with the caption,


    "Later tonight, Caleb will confess his love to my sister! I can''t wait! My sister has been in love with


    Caleb for such a long time and now she will finally get what she wants. I''m so happy for her!"


    The sky was as dark as ink in Toronto at four or five o''clock in the afternoon.


    At the Harris Group, Howard had just received word from the men stationed at the university when he


    saw Ca''s Facebook story.


    He snorted. He knew that Ata did not have good intentions behind her ttery to Young Master


    Ethan. It looked as if she had only done so to please Young Master Ethan so that she could be with her


    lover.


    "Ata, you asked for it this time!"


    Since she had dug this grave herself, he was more than happy to amodate her and let her


    Howard walked to the office with his mobile phone and was about to show Ca''s Facebook story to


    Ethan when he saw the man already ring at his mobile phone. His ck eyes seemed to contain


    mes that would break out at any time.


    Howard saw Ata and Caleb''s chat history disyed on the phone screen. The man''s aura was


    menacing, which made people feel like they would be sucked into a whirlpool and crushed if they came


    near him.


    Howard was shivering from fear, but he knew that this was key to driving Ata out. He endured his


    terror, went forward and said, "Young Master Ethan, our men at the university have just called to report


    that Miss White has left for the hotel."


    His heart felt like it would jump out of his chest after he had said that. Howard lowered his head, not


    daring to look at the man.


    The man did not speak, but the shuddering sense of oppression gripped one to death with a nameless


    fear.


    After all her sses, Ata made her way to the hotel, unaware that Ethan was aware of everything.


    The bodyguards of the Harris family had been keeping a close eye on Ata and reporting all of her


    doings to Ethan whilst she was at university. At this time, in a ck business car parked at the hotel


    opposite North University, Ethan received news about Ata and watched her walk into the hotel.


    The bodyguard''s terrified voice came from the phone. "Miss White...has checked into a room with


    Caleb."


    Suddenly, lightning shed across the man''s dark, cold and cruel face. Howard saw the man open the


    door and get out of the car. His tall figure was like a bloodthirsty king, about to wreak havoc on the


    whole of Toronto.

 Chapter 33: How Can You Be So Depraved?!

    Chapter 33: How Can You Be So Depraved?!


    The hotel owner rushed over when he saw the group of peopleing up the steps of the front door,


    "Hey! Who are you!"


    The men in ck suits immediately stopped him. The man in front of the group nced at him. This


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    nce made the hotel owner feel like it had wrapped him in ice. His scalp tingled, and he seemed to be


    frozen in ce. He did note back to his senses until the group had gone upstairs.


    The leader''s re was too frightening, as if his eyes could devour him.


    In Room A203, Caleb quickly stripped off his clothes and threw himself at the woman on the bed.


    "Baby, I know that you went to North University because of me, and curried favour with Ethan, the


    person you despise the most, just to be with me. I''m sorry that I realized your true feelings sote...I''m


    here now, Baby. Tonight, I will treat you well...."


    When Caleb rushed to the bed like an impatient male wolf¡ª


    The door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    The cold wind was howling outside, like a soul-devouring bell from hell. With a sh of lightning, a ck


    shadow stood in the room. The man''s face was gloomy and horrible, and the cruel and bloodthirsty


    rage surrounded him.


    The faces of the man and woman on the bed turned ghostly white, and they trembled. The man who


    had barged in was more terrifying than death!


    He was a demon straight from hell!


    "Ethan..." At that moment, a familiar, gentle voice sounded outside the door.


    The man turned his cold face around and saw the little girl standing at the door. Her eyes were filled


    with astonishment as she asked, "Ethan, why are you here?"


    The chill in his eyes froze the moment he saw her outside the door.


    Howard was even more surprised. Why was Ata outside the door? If so, who was the woman on


    the bed?


    Ata ignored Howard as she walked in and happily held Ethan''s arm. She lifted the bag in her hand,


    "Ethan, I purposely came here to buy you some hawthorn to stimte your appetite because I now


    know that you don''t have a good appetite. There is a senior at A202 doing live streaming of his


    hometown''s speciality goods..." She frowned and stopped speaking when she felt that something was


    amiss in the room. Turning around, she saw Caleb and Ca lying in bed, trembling.


    Ata cried out in shock. The bag in her hand fell to the ground. Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Howard was momentarily delighted. Everyone knew that Ata was crazy over Caleb.


    In the past, she would flip out when she saw Caleb talking to another girl. No one could imagine what


    she would do if she caught him sleeping with Ca.


    Young Master Ethan would not let her off the hook as long as she went crazy for Caleb, as per usual.


    Howard felt that the atmosphere of the entire room had be like an igloo, the cold aura making


    people instantly nervous. The surrounding bodyguards kept shivering, and he was breaking out in a


    cold sweat.


    Ethan pressed his thin lips tightly together, the anger in his dark eyes burning. His pupils became


    bloodshot, and he radiated ruthlessness and bloodlust.


    There was a deathly stillness.


    Howard was about to rejoice when he saw that Ata was trapped like a spider in her own web. Just


    then, Ata angrily rushed at Ca, grabbed her, and gave her a hard p. Ca was stunned.


    Ata was like an older sister who was teaching her little sister a lesson, saying disapprovingly,


    "Ca, you really disappoint me. I know you''ve been spoilt at home, but please, have some self-


    respect! How can you be so depraved? How sickening of you to have sex with a s*umbag like this!"


    Ata looked at Caleb distastefully. She walked over to Ethan and grabbed his hand, saying, "Let''s


    go, Ethan! Don''t let these two people contaminate your eyes!"


    The man studied her expression and confirmed that there was no sadness, only disgust, and the cold


    aura around him gradually eased.


    Ata pulled Ethan towards the door. Upon reaching, she stopped and said to the man, "Ethan, give


    me a minute!"

 Chapter 34: Its Natural for You Not to Trust Me

    Chapter 34: It''s Natural for You Not to Trust Me


    She ran back into the room. Soon, Ca''s screams and curses came from inside, "Ata White! Stop


    it! Stop taking pictures!"


    Ata came out again, carrying the hawthorn bag with a satisfied smile on her face as she mumbled,


    "With this, I can break off the engagement with that scumbag. I want to marry Ethan!"


    Ethan''s gaze hardened when he heard her say that she wanted to marry him.


    He silently stared at her, his striking face still as cold as ice. His dark pupils were as deep as the night,


    mysterious and seemingly piercing straight into her soul.


    Ata, however, seemed oblivious. She merely raised her head and smiled at him. Her eyes sparkled


    like stars as she said, "Ethan, let''s go home!"


    The little girl looked into his eyes. Her eyes looked like they contained the whole Milky Way. Ethan


    stared fixedly at her, pursed his lips, let her slip her little hand into his and lead him out.


    The hotel owner hiding in the corner trembling was shocked.


    My god!


    Was that the man who had been as terrifying as Hades just now? He actually obediently let a little girl


    lead him outside, followed by a group of tall, strong, expressionless men in ck.


    After getting into the car, Ata opened the hawthorn slices she had bought, took a bite, and handed


    it to Ethan, "Ethan, these hawthorn slices are really delicious. Try it."


    Young Master Ethan had never liked eating snacks, but he said nothing as he opened his thin lips and


    took a bite.


    Ata excitedly asked, "Is it good?"


    The man grunted in response.


    "Hawthorn stimtes the appetite. If you don''t have a good appetite, you can eat this as an appetizer,"


    said Ata.


    "Okay."


    After she had finished speaking, she paused and looked at Ethan with her crystal-clear eyes. She then


    opened her mouth, as if about to say something.


    The man asked, "You have something to say?"


    Ata gathered up her courage and said, "I was wondering why you were at the hotel."


    Howard, sitting in the front seat, was speechless. Was this woman daft? Did she really not know why


    Young Master Ethan had been at the hotel?


    "Miss White, we received word that you wanted to check-in to a room with Caleb at the hotel today," he


    said.


    Ata looked at Howard icily, which stunned him.


    However, this chill was fleeting, which made Howard feel like he had imagined it. Because at the next


    second, her gaze softened and became aggrieved.


    Ata looked at Ethan, her eyes pleading, "Forget it. I know that you still don''t trust me."


    She turned her back on him and wiped her eyes sadly, looking like she was about to cry.


    Howard secretly rolled his eyes. What an actress!


    "I''m sorry..."


    The man''s low apology echoed inside the car.


    Howard was dumbfounded. Since he knew him, Young Master Ethan had never apologized to anyone


    before, and he was now apologizing to this woman!


    What right did this woman have to act this way?


    Howard felt resentful and indignant for his young master. What had Ata done to make Ethan treat


    her so well?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But he had no choice, as long as young master liked it, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.


    Ata was also very surprised when she heard Ethan''s apology. Actually, she only wanted to gain


    Ethan''s trust.


    She had been afraid when she saw Ethan appear at the hotel. Although she had nned everything


    carefully, the terror she felt towards Ethan made her worried that even a slight w in the n would


    make history repeat itself.


    Fortunately, everything had gone ording to n. She not only escaped the danger of her previous


    life, but Ethan had also apologized to her...


    Ata secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Tears streaked her face, making her look heart-rendering. She


    sniffed and said understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ethan. I know that I¡¯ve done too many excessive things that


    hurt you in the past. It¡¯s natural for you not to trust me. I just hope that you will learn to trust me more


    from today onwards, okay?¡±

 Chapter 35: Trust You as I Trust Myself

    Chapter 35: Trust You as I Trust Myself


    "I will do my best to change into the way you like. In the future, I will trust you as I trust myself."


    Ata finished what she wanted to say in one breath and looked at the man uneasily.


    She had said these things to gain Ethan''s trust because she had misunderstood him too deeply in her


    previous life. If she was being frank, in the past, it was like she had been bewitched to only have that


    scumbag, Caleb, in her heart.


    In her new reincarnated life, she was acutely aware of who was good to her and who was not.


    Ethan did have an overbearing and morbid possessiveness towards her. But besides that, he was one


    of the only ones in the world who was good to her. She hoped that she would be with him forever since


    she chose him in this life.


    She understood that she first needed to do her part if she wanted to gain the trust of others.


    It would not be just empty talk, but she would also keep her word. She hoped that Ethan would give her


    a chance.


    Ethan did not say anything for a long time after Ata had finished speaking. Just as Ata''s heart


    was about to sink because he was so silent, he replied with a single word, "Okay."


    Ata raised her head, pleasantly surprised and expressed her happiness, "Ethan, I knew that you


    are the best!"


    After that, she leaned over and kissed the man on the lips. The man''s pupils dted the moment her


    soft lips touched his.


    The little girl scooted back a little and smiled after she had finished kissing him, like she had taken big


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    advantage of him.


    Young Master Ethan looked at the little girl who was smiling at him. Her eyes sparkled, as if there were


    a thousand stars contained in those pupils, bright enough to break through the darkest of nights, and


    he was deeply moved.


    Ata felt like the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders after talking to him and finally


    rxed after being tense for an entire day. She rubbed her eyes and said, "Ethan, I''m a little tired. I


    want to take a nap. Wake me up when we reach home."


    "Okay."


    As long as she was obedient, he would listen to her.


    Ata stretched out his hand towards Ethan and said in azy and sweet voice, "I want to sleep in


    your arms!"


    The man who had always been good at business ns stiffened. It was because he had always forced


    her to hug him, not because he had never hugged her before. This was the first time she had


    requested a hug.


    The man was even a little out of practice.


    Just then, the little girl threw herself into his arms, holding his waist, leaning against himfortably,


    and shutting her eyes.


    The man paused for a moment, and stiffly held her, gazing at her soft and clear face. Her gentleness


    had defeated the rage in him.


    All was still in the car. Ethan saw that Ata was in a deep sleep and did not wake her at all. When


    they reached home, he carried her out of the car and tucked her into bed. He watched her sleep for a


    long time before leaving.


    Howard was waiting at the bedroom door. He immediately reported to Ethan when he came out,


    "Young Master Ethan, I have confirmed that Miss White went to the hotel to buy hawthorn slices. The


    hawthorn seller is a freshman from North University. He rented Room A202 at the hotel to do a live


    stream and sell his dry goods. I brought the seller over in case you wanted to interrogate him..."


    "No need." Ethan''s deep voice sounded from the entrance.


    In the room, the "slumbering" Ata opened her eyes and smiled.


    Everything had gone ording to n.


    Like in her past life, as part of Caleb and Ca''s scheme, Caleb had invited her to meet him at the


    hotel.


    Maybe it was due to The Butterfly Effect, the difference was, Caleb had asked her to meet at the hotel


    earlier thanst time.


    In addition, Ata had provoked Ca at the Powell¡¯s. Therefore, Ca¡¯s n was even more vicious


    than the one in Ata¡¯s previous life. In this life, instead of university mates, Caleb was waiting to


    destroy her reputation and innocence.


    The best scenario would be for Ethan toe in and catch them in the act. Ca even had a backup


    n if Ethan did not make a personal appearance.


    Before Ata''s arrival, Ca had hidden a phone in the wardrobe to record everything. Giving the


    video to Ethan would have the same effect. Maybe it would be even better if she edited it!

 Chapter 36: Annetta Felt Disgusted at That Thought

    Chapter 36: Ata Felt Disgusted at That Thought


    However, Ca did not expect Ata to be aware of everything.


    On the day of Lorin''s birthday, before Ca left, humiliated, Ata had ced a tapping device on


    Ca''s clothes when she was smoothening out Ca''s dress.  After that day, Ca not only nned to


    anger Ethan by posting on her Facebook but had also met Caleb and proposed this n.


    Ca had been impatient and had met Caleb that night, which was fortunate. Ca would have


    changed her clothes before heading to the meeting if it had been any other day, and Ata would not


    have known about Ca''s ns.


    Ata remained cool and controlled after learning about the n. She agreed to meet Caleb, just as


    she had in her former life. She did, however, arrive early and knocked out Ca, who was hiding in the


    closet, messed up her hair, andid her on the bed.


    When Caleb entered the room, he noticed Ca asleep on the bed. Mistaking her for Ata, he


    pounced on her like a tiger so the hidden camera could catch everything.


    Ata, on the other hand, had not expected Ethan to show up at the hotel. She had bought some


    hawthorn slices to use as an exnation after seeing someone selling things through a live feed in the


    room next door. Everything appeared to be in order.


    Despite the fact that she had only managed to take a few photos of Caleb and Ca in bed, she had


    gained Ethan''s trust. This was already her most significant benefit from the situation.


    In addition, everything had gone ording to n. It was taboo for one to be caught sleeping with his


    fiancee¡¯s sister. She could use the photos to end her engagement with Caleb.


    Ata felt disgusted at the thought that she still had something to do with that jerk.


    The next day, the man''s kiss woke Ata up again, as if he wanted to make up for yesterday''s


    misunderstanding.


    After breakfast, Ethan personally escorted her to school.


    The low-profile ck Bentley attracted many people when it arrived at the gate of North University.


    Because of its unique license te, people assumed that the car owner was either rich or noble.


    Ata did not want people to surround Ethan and stare at him. Hence, after the car arrived, she got


    off and walked towards the university campus herself.


    The students at North University''s main gate were curious as to who would arrive on campus in that


    high-end vehicle. They stood there watching as an unattractive woman with two enormous moles on


    her face exited the vehicle.


    "Ew!" A person in the crowd who was having breakfast spit out his food when he saw how ugly Ata


    was.


    "Damn, who is this? Does she study here? How ugly she is!"


    "Does our school have aedy department?"


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "With her looks, can she go anywhere else other than theedy department?"


    "... "


    Ata ignored the discussions around her and went towards her ssroom.


    There were many students in the ssroom. Someone ran in from outside and said hurriedly, "The ugly


    monster is here!"


    Everyone stepped away from Ata as if she was infected when she entered the ss.


    Ata raised her eyebrows and chose a seat in the first row. The other students who had been sitting


    there immediately moved three rows back. Everyone kept at least three feet away from her.


    A freshman female counsellor, Giselle Long, walked in. She held a petition form and looked around the


    ssroom, saying, "Who is Ata White? Stand up, Ata White!"


    Ata stood up amidst all the staring eyes and the silent ssroom.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Giselle frowned when she saw Ata. She walked over and pped the paper onto the table in front


    of Ata. "This is a petition signed by all the girls in Dorm 402. They are pleading for you to move out


    of their dorm. What do you have to say about this?"


    Despite having a powerful background, Giselle, a freshman in ss Two, had already earned a terrible


    reputation at the university. She wasn''t particrly attractive, but she was fascinated with her


    appearance and had a thing for good-looking male ssmates.

 Chapter 37: Annetta, Get Out!

    Chapter 37: Ata, Get Out!


    Everyone said that she had opened her own ''harem'' in North University. All the boys she liked had a


    ''green card'' to skip sses or pick fights without any consequences.


    Ata knew that in her previous life, this female counsellor despised her. She had not only forced her


    out of her dorm, but she was also against her at every aspect of her university life-purposely failing


    Ata at her subjects and encouraging the other students to ostracize her because she was ugly.


    In her previous life, she could not stay at the university because of Ethan. Thus, she did not care too


    much about being driven out of her dorm.


    But in this life...


    Ata curled her lips and nced at the signature on the paper, "Miss, I don''t have anything to say


    about this."


    Giselle took Ata''s words as an agreement. She had already done a background check on Ata


    and knew that Ata was nothing special, except for scoring first ce in the college entrance


    examination.


    At North University, Ata was one of many like her. If they were slightly beautiful, even the girls at


    the bottom of the ss had a chance to build a name for themselves. Ata could bebelled trash


    because she just had aplishments and no beauty.


    Giselle had no respect for Ata at all.


    "Well, since you have nothing to say, move out as soon as possible! There is no more room in the


    university. Go find a ce to live outside!"


    Giselle wanted to leave after saying this.


    "Miss," Ata abruptly stopped her. "You have misunderstood. I have no opinion on the petition, but


    that does not mean that I am going to move out of the dorm."


    Giselle raised her eyebrows. "What did you say?"


    Ata said, "Since they don''t want to live in the same dormitory as me, then let them move out of the


    room!"


    Giselle looked like she had heard something ridiculous. "Do you think that the university is your home?


    Will the other students move away just because you wish them to?"


    Ata smiled and said, "In that case, is the university their home? Should I move away just because


    they wish me to?"


    Giselle''s mouth twisted with anger, never expecting this ugly person to talk back to her.


    "This is a joint application from your three roommates."


    Giselle looked at Ata scornfully, "Why do your three roommates not want to live with you? Look at


    yourself! With your repulsive looks, you should know your ce!"


    "So, Miss, is this a personal attack then?" Ata sneered. "I don''t think a three-student petition could


    persuade you to personally ask me to relocate out of the dorm." I believe you came just for Elizabeth


    Rivera''s sake. After all, the Rivera family donated 100 million dors to North University''s library this


    year.


    Ata and Elizabeth had joined university at the same time and had been roommates in her former


    life.


    The other two housemates had no right to force Ata to leave the dorm, no matter how much they


    despised her appearance.


    Elizabeth was the one who had banded together with the other two roommates to put pressure on the


    university to kick Ata out of their room.


    Elizabeth, who had been watching the fun in the ssroom, did not expect Ata to retort back. She


    frowned.


    Giselle''s face also darkened.


    Immediately, one of the ssmates defended Elizabeth, "Ugly, Elizabeth''s family donating money to the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    library has nothing to do with this. I don''t think anyone in the university would want to be roommates


    with a hideous creature like you!"


    "Exactly! Even if the teacher is doing this because of the library, so what? Elizabeth''s family has


    contributed 100 million dors. Why shouldn''t she get a little special treatment?


    "This poor and ugly creature is just jealous of Elizabeth! I don''t know who gave her the audacity to


    apply for North University''s Acting Department! North University''s good reputation will be in jeopardy


    because of this ugly creature!"


    "Indeed, Ugly!" Get out of North University as soon as possible and don''t ruin North University''s charm!


    Giselle despised Ata even more after hearing the students'' remarks. She felt disgusted if she said


    another word to her.

 Chapter 38: Your Existence Is a Mistake!

    Chapter 38: Your Existence Is a Mistake!


    She said, "Alright, that''s it. I don''t have the time to talk to you all day. Move out of the dormitory before


    noon, or I will find someone else to move your things out!"


    Giselle finished speaking and left.


    The ssroom livened up as soon as Giselle was gone.


    Someone said, "If I were her, I would have moved out of the dormitory already. She''s so unpleasant,


    and yet she still wants to seize her ce in the dormitory. Isn''t she just creating trouble for herself and


    others?"


    "That''s right. Does an ugly woman like her deserve to live in the same dormitory as Elizabeth?"


    "Elizabeth, don''t argue with this ugly woman. Miss Long has already ordered her to move out of the


    dorm at noon today!"


    "Yes, Elizabeth, it''s not worth it to get angry with this kind of person."


    Despite the fact that she had only recently arrived at North University, Elizabeth had quickly be


    the new campus belle. In addition to her beauty, she also benefited from the Rivera family''s prestige.


    Elizabeth''s voice sounded particrly innocent in the crowd, "I actually don''t want to force Ata out


    of the dorm. I only signed the petition because Lulu and Nana don''t like her, and I don''t want any


    conflicts in our dorm."


    Lulu and Nana Coleman were the other two roommates. They were twins.


    Ata propped her chin up as she listened to Elizabeth''s words. It was exactly like her past life. The


    twins were just Elizabeth''s chess pieces. After all, Miss Rivera was a gentle, kind and noble ''goddess''.


    There was no way she would drive a roommate away.


    To Ata, it was evident that Elizabeth was the one who wanted her out of the dorm. But, in order to


    appear particrly innocent, she med Lulu and Nana.


    "However," Ata thought to herself amusingly. "In this life, Elizabeth won''t be able to get her way in


    this matter."


    There were two sses in the morning. After the ss, Lulu and Nana rapped on her desk when they


    passed by, saying, "Ugly! Don''t forget to move out of our room!"


    Elizabeth, who was standing next to them, nced at Ata arrogantly. She seemed to be enjoying


    the scene of Ata getting ordered to leave the dormitory.


    Ata said nothing in response to this. She watched them leave, then took her own sweet time to get


    up and leave the ssroom.


    Ata had never been to her dorm. Her room,402, was on the fourth floor of the dormitory. Upon


    reaching her dorm, she opened her room door and saw Lulu and Nana.


    Ata took in her surroundings. There were three clean beds and one lone bed beside the adjacent


    bathroom. That bed was littered with items that did not belong to her.


    In her previous life, this was the bed that the other three roommates had left for her.


    Ata was stopped by Lulu and Nana when she tried to enter. Evidently, they did not want her to go


    in. "Simply hand over the dormitory key if you want to go! After all, your belongings aren''t here!"


    Ata was in no rush. Leaning against the doorframe, she asked, "What if I don''t?"


    Lulu sneered, "It''s not up to you. Miss Long said that you must move out of the dorm at noon today! Or


    have you forgotten?"


    "Really?" Ata pretended to be thinking. "Did Miss Long say that? I must have forgotten."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ata pushed Lulu and Nana away and then walked in.


    She walked to the bed filled with junk and pointed at it. "I assume these are all yours? Please take


    them away."


    Lulu and Nanaughed as if she were joking. Lulu said, "Is there something wrong with this ugly


    monster''s brain?"


    Nana rolled her eyes. "I really don''t know how she got first ce in her college entrance exam and


    managed toe to North University. Maybe she copied the college entrance examination results?"


    Lulu answered with a smile, "Don''t say that, Nana. Her grades are all she has. If even that is fake, her


    life will be so miserable!"


    "Why not? I think her very existence is a mistake. If I were so ugly, I would hang myself!"


    "Alright, I don''t want to talk nonsense with this ugly woman. Lulu, let''s go for lunch! Elizabeth is still


    waiting for Ethan! Didn''t she say that she would treat Ethan to lunch at that expensive Western


    restaurant?"


    "Yes! Let''s not keep Elizabeth waiting. Let''s go!" After that, Lulu and Nana went out. Before leaving,


    Lulu said, "Ugly, I hope that you will be gone by the time we get back!"

 Chapter 39: Thrown Out of a Luxury Store?

    Chapter 39: Thrown Out of a Luxury Store?


    Ata snorted as she watched them leave.


    She looked at the empty dormitory room and rolled up her sleeves, saying, "Time to get to work!"


    Elizabeth, Lulu, and Nana returned from lunch one hourter. They noticed a bunch of girls gathered


    outside their room, as well as a pile of items stacked up at their door.


    Lulu and Nana''s sharp eyes spotted their first luxury bags amongst the pile. They rushed over to pick


    up their bags in distress and screamed, "My god! Who dumped all our things here?!"


    When Elizabeth arrived, she discovered that her stuff had been cleared out as well.


    Lulu''s friend, the girl from the next room, called out, "Hey! It''s all that ugly girl''s doing! We saw her


    single-handedly throw out all your things!"


    "Yes! We all saw it!"


    When the three of them looked up, they noticed that the door to Room 402 was wide open. As if


    nothing had happened, Ata reclined against the chair in front of the door. She was holding a bottle


    of mineral water and drinking it whilst looking at themotion outside. She appeared at ease, as if


    she were carrying a bottle of 1982 Lafite wine rather than a two-dor bottle of mineral water.


    Lulu and Nana burst out angrily. They pointed at Ata and said, "You b*tch! You did all this!"


    Elizabeth, the eldest daughter of the Rivera family, was considerably calmer and polished than the


    other two girls. Despite having the finest bed, she did not stay in the dormitory and had just left a few of


    her belongings there for show.


    Although she had expected Ata''s reaction, she was still a little surprised.


    ording to Ca, Ata''s personality had transformed since the car ident and had be very


    strange.


    Based on today''s incident, it seemed to have changed for the better.


    Ata looked indifferent to Lulu and Nana''s wrath. Leaning on the chair, she nced at the LV bags


    in their hands. She knew that Elizabeth had given them these bags in order to win their hearts.


    Atazily raised her eyelids, got up, and walked to them.


    "I thought all of you didn''t want to live in the same room as me, so I generously helped you pack your


    things to move out. I''m sad that you used me."


    "If anyone is to move, it should be you! How dare you touch out things?!" Nana cried.


    Ata smiled and said, "What right do you have to pile all these things onto my bed?"


    "Trash like you should stay with trash!" Nana snorted. She hugged her LV bag and said, "Do you know


    how much this bag is worth? Can you afford to throw it on the ground? I don''t think a beggar like you


    has ever seen such a luxurious bag!"


    "My bed space is also worth a lot," Ata retorted. "2,000 dors from our 12,000 dor school fees is


    for the bed space. If you want to talk about the price, why don''t you return 2,000 dors to me?"


    Lulu sniggered, "2,000 dors? This bag is worth ten times more than that, you viin!"


    Nana alsoughed and said, "You really are a country bumpkin. Do you know how much our bags are


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    worth? People like you can''t afford it!"


    Ata rolled her eyes. "You talk as if you can afford it. Have you forgotten the time you were thrown


    out of a luxury store?"


    Lulu and Nana''s faces changed dramatically. How did this ugly monster know about this?


    When the girls outside their room heard when Ata said, they all looked at Lulu and Nana curiously.


    "What does Ugly mean by that?"


    "She seems to know something."


    "Lulu and Nana were kicked out of a luxury store? No way. How embarrassing."


    Nana couldn''t stand hearing such things and rushed to disperse the crowd, "Enough already! Everyone


    leave! This only concerns Ethan girls from 402! Nothing to see here! Go away!"


    "Fine! No one wants to stay and watch anyway!"


    "Did Ata expose something? Why are they so embarrassed?"

 Chapter 40: You Shameless Jerk!

    Chapter 40: You Shameless Jerk!


    The girls from several other rooms ridiculed them as they walked away.


    Lulu thought back to the day when they were driven away by the saleswoman in the luxury shop.


    That was just a few days before, when she and her sister, Nana, had arrived at university. It was their


    first time in Toronto, and they had gone shopping. They mustered the confidence to enter a shop to


    look at the luxury bags as they passed by a street lined with opulent establishments. Seeing that their


    clothes were cheap and added up to less than two hundred dors, the saleswoman in the shop


    despised them since they still dared to walk into a luxury store and look at bags worth twenty-thousand


    dors, .


    The saleswoman had driven them out in front of all the other customers. Lulu would never forget all


    their arrogant and contemptuous stares.


    She swore in her heart that one day she would stand in the store and make those sales serve her


    respectfully.


    After Elizabeth gave them their bags, the two deliberately carried them back to the luxury shop as if


    they wanted to prove something.


    But what was the point of it? As Ata stated, they simply couldn''t afford the bags.


    Ata had exposed the inferiorityplex they had. It was like a p in their faces.


    In fact, Ata had seen them after leaving WD boutique the other day. She had not paid too much


    attention to it. However, since the twins had gone overboard today, she did not mind rubbing a little salt


    into their wounds in return.


    After the onlookers had gone, Nana furiously stalked over to Ata and raised her hand to p her.


    "What nonsense are you spouting, you shameless jerk?!"


    Ata cut her off in the middle and yanked Nana''s hand away. Nana was surprised at Ata''s


    strength. She stumbled andnded on the ground.


    Lulu''s eyes widened with anger when she saw her sister fall. She pointed at Ata and shouted, "You


    b*tch! How dare you to fight back?!"


    She wanted to hit Ata after she had said this, but Ata gave her an icy stare. For a moment,


    Lulu seemed to be frozen on the spot by that re.


    Ata looked down at them arrogantly.


    "I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. If you don''t want to live in the same room as me, you


    can either move out or endure it. You better clean the junk from that bed at once. Or else, I will throw


    anything on it that isn''t mine."


    She did not want to argue with them any further. She turned to leave and did not even spare a nce


    at Elizabeth when she passed her.


    Lulu quickly helped Nana up. The two looked at the mess on the floor. Ata had cleaned out the rest


    of the room except for the bed piled with all the junk. They felt angry and helpless.


    "That b*tch Ata! Just you wait! I''ll get even with her one day!"


    Nana gritted her teeth and looked at the mess on the floor.


    It would take an entire afternoon to clean up this mess, and she was furious with Ata. But she¡¯d


    just witnessed Ata¡¯s strength- just a little shove was enough to push her to the ground.


    They thought they could bully Ata, never expecting her to be so tough to cope with.


    Nana walked up to Elizabeth and said indignantly, "Elizabeth, we can''t let this ugly woman get away


    with this. She has gone overboard!"


    Lulu shared Nana''s bitter hatred and said, "Yes, Elizabeth, this ugly creature even dared to throw your


    stuff! She has no respect for you at all!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They thought that Elizabeth would be as furious as them. After all, Ata had thrown her stuff too.


    Lulu took the LV bag and said sadly,  "Elizabeth, this is the bag you gave us, and we will always


    treasure it. I didn''t expect that b*tch to throw it on the ground!"


    But to their surprise, Elizabeth nced at the LV bag Lulu''s hand as if it were worthless trash. "So what


    if it''s thrown on the ground? It''s nothing valuable anyway."


    Lulu was shocked. "Elizabeth, you bought these bags for us!"


    "So what if I did? It''s just worth a few ten thousand dors, not even enough for one of my meals,"


    Elizabeth said offhandedly.


    Lulu blushed when Elizabeth said this.

 Chapter 41: Are You Both Worthy of Being My Friends?

    Chapter 41: Are You Both Worthy of Being My Friends?


    Nana said anxiously, "What about Ata? Are we just going to let it go?" She was still waiting for


    Elizabeth to speak up for them!


    Elizabeth said, "Since you can''t drive her out of the room, what else do you want?"


    Lulu and Nana were both dumbfounded.


    Nana blushed. "But Elizabeth, aren''t we friends now? Just now Ata went too far. Don''t you have


    anything to say about it?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Elizabeth burst outughing, "Friends?" She sized Nana up. "Me and the both of you?


    Where did you get the confidence to say such a thing?"


    Elizabeth did not want to waste her time talking to them. She had wanted to use them to drive Ata


    away, but they turned out to be useless.


    Elizabeth did not bother to look at useless people. Friends? Were they even worthy of being friends


    with her?


    She turned around and left.


    Lulu and Nana watched Elizabeth leave. They looked at each other and said, "What does she mean?


    Just let this matter go?"


    Nana was still brooding over Ata. In her opinion, it was normal for Elizabeth to be haughty since


    she was the eldest daughter of the Rivera family. But how dare that ugly Ata be so arrogant in front


    of them?!


    Lulu, on the other hand, thought differently. After hearing what Elizabeth had to say, she knew that


    Elizabeth had never wanted to be friends with them. Lulu felt much more ashamed and resentful


    towards Elizabeth than she did of Ata, who had never provoked them, used them, then cut


    connections with them and kicked them away like rubbish!


    No one knew that Elizabeth had been the one who suggested chasing Ata out of the room!


    Elizabeth hadined when they first arrived at the dorm about how unlucky she was to have been


    allocated to share a room with such an ugly individual. She even imed to have sought the advice of


    a fortune-teller who advised her that living with someone as unattractive as Ata would harm the


    luck of the other roommates.


    Most students who graduated from North University''s Acting Department looked to build their careers in


    the entertainment industry. Luck was the one thing the people in the entertainment industry believed in.


    Lulu and Nana came from a small town. They came to North University because they wanted to make


    a name for themselves. When they heard what Elizabeth had said, they were worried that Ata


    would affect their good luck and took the chance to ask if Elizabeth had any ideas to prevent that from


    happening. That was when Elizabeth had suggested driving Ata out of the dorm.


    Under Elizabeth''s influence and guidance, they petitioned for Ata to move out of Room 402.


    They had not expected Elizabeth to have such an attitude.


    She and Nana were from a tiny town, and their family was of lower social status. When they first arrived


    at university, Elizabeth had given them each two LV bags, and they had been ttered. They wanted to


    be friends with Elizabeth not only to improve their social position, but also because they genuinely


    wanted to be friends with her.


    They never thought that Elizabeth had never considered them friends from the start!


    Lulu looked at their things strewn outside their room and theughing faces of the other dorm


    inhabitants. She felt mortified, and her face turned bright red.


    Resentment and uncontroble rage shed in her eyes.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" At this time, a familiar voice came from behind.


    Lulu and Nana turned around and saw Giselle.


    "Miss Long." The two were surprised that Giselle woulde here at this time.


    Nana remembered what Giselle had said to Ata earlier in the day. She immediatelyined to


    Giselle, "Miss Long, Ata did this. You clearly asked her to move out of the room, but instead, she


    threw all our things out of the room. Miss, you need to uphold justice for us!"


    Giselle patted Nana''s shoulder and said, "Silly girl, I also want to help you. But you see, if Miss Rivera


    can''t do anything about Ata. What can I do?"


    ording to the rumours, Giselle''s family controlled the entire North University. Giselle''s words were


    more powerful than the principal''s for as long as she was at North University. But even she could not do


    anything with Ata?


    Nana found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 42: Just Serve Him Well

    Chapter 42: Just Serve Him Well


    Giselle exined, "In fact, Ata also threw out Elizabeth''s stuff today. Do you know why Elizabeth


    did not argue with her?"


    Nana shook her head.


    "Because Elizabeth does not reside in the dorm. She also understands that untamed rural girls like


    Ata are fearless and capable of doing anything. So Elizabeth did not confront her directly but


    instead used you to make things tough for Ata. Good for Elizabeth if Ata decides to leave. If


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    she doesn''t leave, it won''t have much of an impact on her anyway."


    "Elizabeth can do this because she is of a different social status than you," Giselle said. "If you have


    money, you can opt not to stay in the dormitory. If you have money, you can give people two luxury


    bags to buy them over. I''m sure you understand this concept."


    Giselle put her arms around Lulu and Nana''s shoulders and whispered to them, "You are excellent


    girls, and it is not impossible for you to be someone like Elizabeth. Do you know Infinity Group?


    The executive director likes pretty girls like you. If you are willing to serve him well, you will not only get


    all the designer bags your hearts'' desire, but all the acting resources wille to you in an endless


    stream as well. Compared to the other freshmen who can onlye to university to learn, who knows,


    you may already be in an acting crew.


    "Just look at your senior, Jessica Jenkins, the campus belle Elizabeth reced. Shees from a


    normal household. During her freshman year, she joined Director Gino Ross'' acting crew. Although she


    was only the supporting female lead, she rose to fame thanks to the sponsorship of a wealthy sponsor."


    Giselle''s offer was tempting. "Now that there is a great opportunity in front of you, you must cherish it."


    "Think about it. Come to my office anytime once you have made up your mind."


    Giselle was going to depart after saying that, but she came to a halt as she continued, "Not everyone,


    by the way, has a chance to be picked. ''Lightning does not strike the same ce twice,'' as the adage


    goes. Once you''ve passed up this chance, there may not be another."


    After that, she gave them a meaningful look.


    After Giselle left, Nana pulled her sister''s hand and said, "Is what Miss Long said true? As long as we


    serve that person well, we can join the acting crew? Lulu, why are we still hesitating? It''s such a good


    opportunity!"


    Lulu looked around, dragged Nana into the dorm, and closed the door before saying, "But you know


    that once we choose this path, there will be no turning back."


    Although both of them came from a small ce, they were roughly familiar with the unspoken rules of


    this industry. However, they did not expect to encounter it so soon after they had entered university.


    Nana felt her sister''s hesitation. She grabbed Lulu''s hand and said, "Lulu, the entertainment industry is


    like uncharted territory to us who have no special background. No matter how hard we try, or how hard


    we work, we will never be able to surpass Elizabeth, who is born with all the cards in her favour. Do we


    want to be suppressed by others for the rest of our lives? Do we want to allow even an ugly creature


    like Ata and that saleswoman to climb on our heads?


    Lulu suddenly felt a surge of resentment in her heart after hearing what Nana said. Just then, a figure


    shed across her mind.


    An image of a young, down-to-earth, clean-cut teenager. Leo, her childhood sweetheart who had been


    kind to her in every way.


    Nana''sments were like a parasite, steadily eroding her heart. The distinct face in her imagination


    gradually got fuzzier and fuzzier...until it had shrunk to the size of a minuscule ck dot.


    Ata went directly to the western restaurant opposite the school after leaving the dormitory. From


    far, she spotted Kevin sitting at a table by the window.


    "Uncle Kevin!" Ata ran over happily.


    Kevin immediately stood up and sat her down in her chair. After she was seated, he sat back down and


    handed the menu to her, "I''ve already ordered all your favourite dishes. Do you want anything else?"

 Chapter 43: I Can Help You Revive Your Company

    Chapter 43: I Can Help You Revive Your Company


    Since young, Uncle Kevin had always remembered her preferences. Her hobbies, her favourite food,


    her favourite clothes. Every time they went anywhere, he always made sure to order her favourite


    things first.


    In her past life, she had always wanted to be loved because her mother had passed away early. She


    had turned a blind eye to the love they had shown her. She thought that her father, stepmother and


    stepsister were the ones that truly loved her. Back then, they would often speak badly of her


    grandfather and her uncle in front of her. Plus, she had distanced herself from her grandfather and


    uncle because they had rejected Caleb


    Ata was both upset and moved when she saw how well Uncle Kevin treated her.


    She took a deep breath topose herself and said to Kevin, "Uncle, I''ll eat anything you order!"


    Kevin looked incredulous. "You used to be such a picky eater, not even touching the food you disliked,


    as if they were poisonous."


    Ata''e smiled sheepishly. "I was immature in the past. Now that I''m mature, I''m not picky anymore.


    Oh right, Uncle, I''vee to look for you today to discuss business."


    "Oh?" Kevin raised his thick eyebrows. "Our Ata is looking to discuss business with me? Has the


    sun risen from the west today?"


    Ata cleared her throat and asked, "Uncle, has Grandpa given you a small entertainmentpany


    under the Powell Group?"


    "Are you talking about October Entertainment?" Kevin curled his lip. "That is the Powell Group''s worst


    me work at the head office if I could bring it back to life. It''s good enough that terriblepany did not


    close down. Now he wants to try to bring it back to life? What a fantasy! Your grandfather obviously


    does not like me and deliberately wants to make things difficult for me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just like in her previous life, Lorin had given thispany to Kevin to train him, and he hoped that


    Kevin would be able to produce results.


    However, Kevin did not know about Lorin''s painstaking efforts. He only felt that Lorin looked down on


    him and thought that he was useless.


    Ata did not intend to tell Kevin these things. With his yboy temperament, even if she told him,


    he would not believe her.


    However, in this life, Ata did not need Uncle Kevin to be strong. Even if he wanted to be a


    yboy all his life, she would protect her uncle''s innocence.


    What she needed to do was to pave the way for her uncle so that all the property of the Powell''s would


    not be swallowed by Hunk and Francine. She could only do that with strong financial backing. With


    that, she could also help her uncle fulfil all his wishes and let him soar through his life.


    Ata said, "Uncle Kevin, would you believe me if I said that I had a way to revive October


    Entertainment?"


    Ata never expected Kevin to believe her. After all, in her previous life, the two of them were equally


    matched. They were always creating trouble for their family. In her previous life, they could have started


    a career together as a rambunctious group of two called, "The Troublemaker Duo."


    To Ata''s surprise, Kevin replied without any hesitation, "Of course I believe you!"


    Ata did not need to say the words she had prepared to convince him. She suppressed her


    excitement and swore to herself that she would help Uncle Kevin get October Entertainment back onto


    its feet. That way, she could repay his unconditional love and trust.


    Ata retrieved something from her bag and handed it to Kevin. It was a strategy she had been


    working on since the night she returned from Powell''s. "Uncle, here''s a strategy I devised for you.


    Inside are the television shows and films that you should invest money into. You should really put as


    much money as you can into the television show ''Concubines in the Pce.'' Once this TV show is


    broadcasted, you will undoubtedly earn more than 10 times your investment in less than a year."


    In her previous life, ''Concubines in the Pce'' had rocked the whole world. It was so well-received that


    even foreign countries had bought the rights to this drama. Canada broadcasted this drama every day.


    The female lead in the drama had won the ''Best Actress Award'', the most coveted award in the


    country, and had shot to fame because of this drama.


    "And these..." Ata took out another name list full of unfamiliar names. "These are currently at the


    18th-ranked actors. Uncle, find a way to get them into yourpany, especially this one named Leo!"

 Chapter 44: He Died a Horrible Death

    Chapter 44: He Died a Horrible Death


    Kevin looked at the list. Other people were okay, at least they had acted in a number of supporting


    roles. But this Leo, who Ata mentioned...


    "He''s currently a sophomore in North University''s Acting Department. Is that all?"


    Kevin said in surprise.


    "Yes," Ata said. "Do you need any more information about him?" She thought for a moment.


    "Umm...He is rather poor and is trying to sell his local specialties via live broadcast. So far, he has had


    only one customer..."


    She had been his only customer. "Does this count?"


    Kevin looked amused. "It''s fine. As long as you think it''s okay, I''ll find someone to sign him."


    "This is a contract targeted to Leo only. He will only sign this contract under these conditions," Ata


    said as she handed the contract over to Kevin Powell.


    Kevin flipped through the contract for a while and said teasingly, "Isn''t this contract too good to be true?


    Do you mind me asking, what is so special about Leo?"


    "Uncle, believe me. He deserves this contract," Ata said firmly, looking determinedly at Kevin.


    Leo had won the title of "Best Uing Actor" five years after his debut in her previous life and won


    countless awardster. He was known as the king of art and art film. When he did not smile, his eyes


    were gloomy and as deep as the sea. He was a rather quiet person. Many people liked him because of


    his special mncholy temperament.


    But in the end, he had died miserably. ording to the news, he hadmitted suicide in the hotel''s


    bathtub.


    When the hotel staff discovered it, the bathtub was filled with blood.


    Before his debut, there was a rumour that he was in love with a girl. In the end, she had ended her


    rtionship with him because he was poor. Leo had been so heartbroken that he hadn''t been in love


    since.


    Fans discovered after his death that Leo, who had been emotionally damaged, suffered from mild


    depression. In addition to the repression by his firm, his mild depression had worsened. Leo had been


    pushed to the edge and hadmitted suicide because of the overwhelming pressure from his


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thispany was Rivera Entertainment. Thepany that Elizabeth would establish in the next five


    years.


    Since there was still half an hour to ss after her lunch with Kevin, Ata wanted to wander around


    the university for a while. As soon as she approached the university gate, a hand dragged her away.


    Ata jumped in shock and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the handsome boy in front of her,


    "Leo, why are you here? Aren''t you doing a live broadcast today?"


    Leo was the one who had been selling his goods via live broadcast in Room A202 the other day.


    Ata hade across him by chance and recognised him right away. After all, he was the most


    famous actor in her previous life. She knew him well, even though she had never followed celebrity


    news in her prior life.


    Leo, who was standing in front of Ata, was still a little bashful. He immediately let go after pulling


    her away, as if he was afraid that she would get angry. He apologized immediately, "I''m sorry, Ata. I


    was just a little anxious...You told me that Lulu is in the same room as you and you would help me put


    in a good word with her. Did you tell her? Did she agree to see me?"


    Ata felt a bit guilty. She hadpletely forgotten about this matter.


    When she found out that Leo was doing the live broadcast, she bought a lot of local products from him


    without hesitation. She asked Leo to send the other special products to Harris family except for the


    hawthorns in her hand.


    This was, of course, to please Leo. She had decided to befriend Leo in this life ever since she had first


    Later, after a conversation, she learned that the person Leo had always liked was Lulu. They came


    from the same small town, were childhood sweethearts and had gone to North University together.


    Leo was from a low-ie household, yet he was extraordinarily attractive. He had been a candidate


    for the most gorgeous boy on campus when he first arrived at university. However, due to his


    introverted personality, that title had gone to an exceptionally outgoing boy, even though he was not as


    attractive as Leo.


    A handsome boy like Leo soon caught Giselle''s attention.

 Chapter 45: Moderate Depression

    Chapter 45: Moderate Depression


    She had tried to bring him into her ''harem'', but Leo had rejected her.


    Giselle was resentful and made difficulties for him everywhere in school.


    Others had opportunities to get into cast and production crews in their first year. However, even in his


    second year, Leo had failed to contact any production crew because of Giselle Long.


    Untilter when Giselle suddenly came to him with an offer to help him get the part of the supporting


    male lead. Leo knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch, and had been very cautious of


    Giselle''s offer.


    Sure enough, when he went to audition, he found out that Giselle had sold him to a female investor of


    the drama.


    He was so scared that he immediately refused the second male lead''s audition. After that, Giselle was


    even more against Leo, making life extremely hard for him in the university.


    But even so, he still loved Lulu. However, Lulu and Nana despised him because he had still not entered


    any production crew yet. In addition, he had no resources and could be of no help to the two Coleman


    sisters, especially now that he needed to selling products via live broadcast.


    Even though they were aware that Leo''s mother was unwell and that he had no choice but to do so


    because he needed money, they thought he was particrly low-ss. Nana even spoke negatively


    about Leo every day, which caused Lulu to end her rtionship with him.


    Nana looked down on Leo especially. She thought that her sister could find a better boyfriend. In the


    end, Lulu did not even want to meet with him.


    Leo had been particrly anxious until he met Ata and knew that she was Lulu''s roommate. Leo


    put all his hopes on Ata.


    But Ata had forgotten about it. Forgetting it had been bad enough, but she had nearly gotten into a


    fight with them at noon...


    Ata scolded herself for not controlling herself well at noon.


    But of course, she could not tell Leo this. She just said, "Don''t worry, I have already told Lulu. You know


    how she is... But no matter, I will still help you."


    As if!


    Ata would definitely not help Leo and Lulu reunite. ording to Lulu''s development trajectory in


    her previous life, she had already entered the entertainment industry in her freshman year. She and


    Nana had debuted as twins. They only had been popr for a little while.


    Later, they had been rumoured to have had sex with many wealthy businessmen and had been


    banned from the industry.


    Leo already had a small status in the entertainment industry when the twins had been banned. Lulu


    and Nana used the fact that Lulu and Leo had been childhood sweethearts before their debut and had


    sold this information to celebrity reporters. They imed that Leo had been pursuing Lulu and that he


    regarded her as his goddess.


    In order to hype up her poprity, Lulu had invited Leo to her home and drugged his tea, and created a


    story that Leo had tried to force her to go to bed with him. The next day, the major media had received


    photos of Leo trying to make out with Lulu.


    Leo, who had just started out, fell to the bottom immediately. He became a scum that everyone wanted


    to beat.


    At that time, hispany, Rivera Entertainment, run by Elizabeth not only did not help him but instead,


    rubbed salt into the wound. They said that he had damaged theirpany''s reputation and he had


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    vited the contract, asking him topensate for the damages caused.


    Leo didn''t have money at all. After that, Elizabeth suppressed Leo even more. She made him film


    dramas and movies as secondary characters all year round and all the money Leo earned went back


    into Elizabeth''s pocket.


    His situation was relieved when he became famous because of a small role he acted in.


    This so-called relief was just that he had 5 days less in a year that he needed to film. Elizabeth still


    ruthlessly pressured and suppressed him. At that time, Leo had be moderately depressed, but


    nobody cared.


    The two Coleman sisters gradually faded out of the entertainment circle. When a new generation of


    entertainers rose up, they had long been forgotten.


    Thest news Ata had heard of them was that they had got AIDS and died in their apartment.


    How could Ata let such a person corrupt Leo?

 Chapter 46: Scandalous Pictures

    Chapter 46: Scandalous Pictures


    In her past life, Leo had been afraid of believing in love because his rtionship with Lulu had failed.


    Ata believed Leo had chosen this path because he hadcked proper guidance. Leo had


    unintentionally helped her reverse her situation from her previous life when she had been imprisoned


    by Ethan, by selling his goods via live stream at the hotel.


    In this life, she not only wanted to help Leo be the best actor, but she also wanted to help guide


    his state of mind


    Leo immediately said in response, "Thank you, thank you so much. If I can get back with Lulu, I''ll do


    anything in my power for you."


    Ata smiled and said, "Well, now that you mention it, there is something I would like you to do for


    me."


    "What''s it?"


    Ata said, "Someone will offer you admission into apany called Powell''s October Entertainment


    in a few days," said Ata. "I hope you can agree. Aren''t you selling goods via live stream to help


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    your mother pay for her medical fees? Once you sign the contract, October Entertainment will pay you


    your wages in advance and you can request anything you want. I can assure you that thispany will


    support you and keep you away from the dirty business of the entertainment industry. I hope you will


    consider this offer."


    Leo did not expect Ata to talk about such things. He was immediately on his guard.


    Ata was aware of Leo''s concerns. After his experience with Giselle, he was naturally very vignt


    about such offers.


    Ata was in no hurry. She took out a contract and said, "Here is a draft of the contract. Take a look.


    The person from October Entertainment will have the same one. Of course, just let them know if you


    have any further requests."


    Leo hesitantly epted the contract.


    "I know you like Lulu a lot, and I know you''re a very opinionated person," Ata continued. But you


    also know that no woman would wish a bad future on her partner. Now that you''re in university, you


    realise this is a fantastic opportunity. I guarantee you a bright future if you sign with October


    Entertainment.


    Leo took the contract, but he stood there motionless as he soaked in what Ata had just told him.


    The thing that struck him most was when she said that no woman would wish a bad future on her


    partner. He thought of Lulu, who had always wanted him to excel, along with his mother''s medical fees,


    and he hesitated.


    Suddenly, a mobile phone appeared from around the corner. Someone took a lot of pictures of Ata


    and Leo. The photographs were taken from a perspective that depicted the two in a particrly


    ambiguous and intimate position.


    Soon, the person posted on the school forum: "Shocking! North University''s ugly girl Ata White was


    openly behaving intimately with her roommate''s boyfriend, Leo!"


    The person posted all the ''intimate photos'' of Ata and Leo underneath that caption.


    At the same time, Ca forwarded this post to her Instagram story with a caption, ''Heavens! How could


    my elder sister do such a thing? Even if she is my sister, I still feel so embarrassed!" She tagged Ethan


    in her story.


    Ata''s phone rang after she had parted ways with Leo. She thought for a while before picking it up.


    "My Little A! You are finally willing to pick up my call," eximed the surprised voice of a man on the


    other line.


    Ata replied indifferently, "What''s the job?"


    "It''s Harris Group''s senior management in Toronto. I heard they''ve been looking for you everywhere!


    They are offering you a sry of 50 million dors!" "But it''s only 50 million dors," the man reasoned,


    "and our Little A might not even consider such a small sum."


    Who said she wouldn''t think about it? Ata pressed her lips together. Money was the most important


    thing she needed right now. She could only do what she wanted when she had enough money. She


    was still a little shy and uneasy about earning money from Ethan.


    The man spoke again, "I''ll take Little A''s silence as a ''no'' then?"


    Ata said, "I''ll take it! I must take it!" Even though she would be earning Ethan''s money, she felt the


    embarrassment and unease about doing so leaving when she remembered how rich he was.


    "OK, I''ll send the information to your email." The man thought for a moment and added, "By the way,


    Little A, hasn''t your university semester just started not long ago? How did you already manage to


    offend someone?"

 Chapter 47: Ethans Pets

    Chapter 47: Ethan''s Pets


    "Hmm?"


    "You still don''t know?" The man tapped a few keys on his keyboard and said, "I sent you a forum. Take


    a look for yourself. You''re so awesome, which brave soul dared to offend our Little A..."


    "Bye." Ata abruptly hung up the phone before the man could finish his sentence. When she


    opened her phone, she saw the link he had sent her. Underneath, there were the words, "Do you want


    me to hack this for you? Even though our Little A is ranked higher than me in hacking, don''t bother


    yourself with this minor issue; let me handle it for you!"


    Ata clicked the link, which led her to the school forum. The scandalous photos immediately shed


    before her eyes.


    The post had only been up for a few minutes, but it had already be a hot topic and many people


    hadmented under it¡ª


    "Is that Leo? That super handsome sophomore? I thought he didn''t care about women?"


    "Yes! Several rich seniors in our school chased after him, but he was indifferent to them."


    "It''s said that he only has eyes for Lulu, the elder sister of the Coleman twins. They''re even childhood


    sweethearts!"


    "I didn''t expect him to be such a scumbag! Two-timing is already wrong.  But two-timing your girlfriend''s


    roommate? Shame on you!"


    "He actually likes Ata''s type? His taste is too weird!"


    " Leo is not that kind of person! Ata White must have seduced him!"


    "Ata is too shameless! Don''t you know how ugly you are? And you still want to seduce your


    roommate''s boyfriend?"


    "I bet she did it for revenge! Didn''t the girls from 402 want to throw Ata out of the dorm?


    "That''s simply too disgusting!"


    Ata looked at thements degrading her with amusement, as if she was not the one getting


    scolded in thements.


    She exited the forum and opened her Instagram story. Sure enough, she saw the story that Ca had


    tagged Ethan in.


    That same old trick again; It looked like she had to take the time to teach this sister of hers a lesson on


    the proper way of posting on Instagram stories.


    The most important thing right now was to go to Ethan quickly.


    Ata put away her phone, hailed a cab, and went straight to the Harris family''s house.


    When she arrived, she went straight into the house. She was in such a hurry that she did not realise


    that the entire atmosphere at the Harris family was out of the ordinary.


    As soon as she walked into the living room, she noticed a group of people kneeling in front of her, their


    backs to her. They shivered as tworge golden pythons moved through the crowd. They would wrap


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their thick and cold bodies around the necks of this group of people the moment their master, who was


    seated on the sofa, gave the order.


    One of the kneeling men fainted out of fear.


    Ata looked at the two golden pythons in fear. They were Ethan''s pets.


    She had almost forgotten that due to the Butterfly Effect, events took ce ahead of time. Even the


    scene of her identally bumping into Ethan reprimanding his subordinates had happened ahead of


    schedule.


    In her previous life, this was the first time she had seen these two golden pythons. Ata had always


    been afraid of these types of squirming creatures. She had screamed on the spot, cried and had


    begged Ethan to chase these two monstrosities out.


    Although, at the time, Ethan had considered her and had temporarily chased the two massive pythons


    away. But, from then on, Ethan wanted these two golden pythons to be herpanions.


    ''Apanying'' her at mealtimes, ''apanying'' her to bed...until she epted them.


    Ata, on the other hand, would curse Ethan every time and call him a pervert. At that time, she


    firmly believed that Ethan had some serious mental issues. Which sane person would keep two huge


    and terrifying pythons as pets?


    Every time she had resisted, Ethan had responded by tormenting her more. The rtionship between


    the both of them was vile. It was a vicious cycle. Both of them had been exhausted from each other''s


    torture, but neither of them would admit defeat.


    In this life, Ata shuddered when she thought of how Ethan would let these two monstrosities


    ''apany'' her if she showed any fear.


    She ferociously suppressed the terror in her heart and forced a smile as she said, "Ethan, I see that


    you''re busy! You finish up first. I''ll wait for you upstairs!"


    After that, she headed towards the stairs.


    At this time, the man sitting on the sofa said in a low voice, "Come here." It was an order.

 Chapter 48: Master Ethan Protects His Wife

    Chapter 48: Master Ethan Protects His Wife


    Howard looked at the woman speechlessly. Shouldn''t she be in ss? Why was she here?


    This woman, ording to Howard, was his natural nemesis. Everything had been properly organised.


    He had been certain she would not return at this time. She, on the other hand, always managed to


    appear and throw him off bnce.


    Ata had been about to dash upstairs. Because she couldn''t stop Ethan from keeping these


    terrifying pets, all she could do was avoid and ignore them. Who would have thought Ethan would invite


    her over?


    The two golden pythons turned their heads when Ethan spoke. Their golden pupils stared at her


    unblinkingly. Ata''s heart immediately felt as if it was going to jump out of her chest. Her fine hairs


    stood up on end in fear.


    The living room waspletely silent. Ata eyed the two golden pythons warily as they slithered


    towards Ethan. Every step she took, the two pythons would turn their heads around and stare at her.


    Ata tried her best to ignore those unblinking eyes as she walked over and sat next to Ethan.


    There was a cold and probing look in the man''s eyes as he asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Ata thought to herself, "Afraid?! Of course, I''m terrified! Which girl wouldn''t be? Even your male


    employee fainted from fear, yet you still ask me if I''m afraid?"  But she pretended to be calm as she


    said earnestly, "No, I like whatever you like."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ata frantically nodded her head, terrified that Ethan would not believe her.


    Ethan was silent for a moment before he suddenly called out, "Come here."


    Ata was stunned for a moment before she said shyly, "Ethan, there are so many people here. It''s


    not good for us to be too intimate."


    As soon as she said that, she felt the surrounding temperature decrease and goosebumps appeared


    on her arms. She turned her head around mechanically and saw the two golden pythons next to her,


    one on her left and one on her right. Their golden pupils were just as sinister and ice-cold as their


    master''s as they reached towards her.


    So that ''Come here''mand had been for the pythons.


    Ata gulped. She heard Ethan''s low voice next to her ear, "Say hello."


    Ata was speechless. She reached out and waved her hand at the two golden pythons. "Hello, I, I


    am Ata. A pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    One of the golden pythons wrapped itself around Ata''s arm. The cold and slippery sensation


    circled Ata''s heart, and her heart seemed to stop beating for a split second, then it started racing


    furiously.


    "Givenchy, how could you like this ugly woman? Don''t you have any bottom line?"


    A sudden cry came from the door just when Ata felt like she was going to be scared to death by


    the python.


    Ethan''s good friend, Hugo Bryant, came in furiously. He was exasperated to see the golden python


    wrapped around Ata''s arm and said to the other python, "Chanel, can''t you take care of your


    husband?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She remembered that the one snake was male, called Givenchy, while the other was female named


    Chanel. These names had been coined by the middle-aged man in front of her.


    Hugo and Ethan had grown up together. He felt that his worldview had been shattered since the first


    time Ethan brought Ata home. He could not understand why the young master of Harris family had


    fallen in love with an ugly person like her.


    Hugo jumped with anger when he saw that the female snake did not take any action, "Chanel, can''t you


    fight back a bit? If you keep giving way to Givenchy, this useless snake will be fooled by ugliness like


    our poor Ethan! You-"


    Ethan''s dangerous re cut him off. Hugo had been so mad that he had lost his mind when he saw the


    male python wrapped affectionately around Ata''s hand. Now, he felt the man''s eyes staring


    daggers at him.


    That was definitely the look of a man protecting his wife!

 Chapter 49: Ethan, Do You Think Im Charming, Kind, and Cute?

    Chapter 49:Ethan, Do You Think I''m Charming, Kind, and Cute?


    He swallowed, smiled tteringly and said, "I''m sorry, my dear Ethan, I was wrong. I was just curious


    why Givenchy, who has always been bad-tempered, would suddenly be so close to Ata."


    "Of course, it''s because I''m charming, kind, and cute." Ata retorted.


    In her past life, Hugo had not done anything extreme to her even though he disliked her. At most, he


    would deprecate her every time they met.


    In her previous life, she used to be so angered by his insults that she had almost passed out a few


    times. In this life, she wanted to have aeback for everything he said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugo eyed her incredulously as he said, "Charming, kind and cute? You? Miss, I think you have some


    misperception about yourself."


    Ata rolled her eyes at him. She had a sudden sh of inspiration and reached out to hold Ethan''s


    hand. "Ethan, do you think I''m charming, kind and cute?" she asked in a soft, gentle voice.


    Givenchy retracted his tail and leaned against Chanel the moment she held Ethan''s hand. He stared at


    them with hisrge, golden eyes.


    Hugo acted as if he had seen a ghost. He red at Ata and held Ethan''s hand. Had this woman


    who had always rebelled against Ethan taken the wrong medicine today? She had actually taken the


    initiative to hold Ethan''s hand and even flirted with him?


    Hugo could not believe his eyes. He pointed his trembling fingers at Ata, as if she was a monster,


    "You, you, you..."


    However, no one paid him any attention. When Ethan saw that she was intimately holding onto his


    hand, the coldness in his eyes seemed to melt away, and his tone became warm and gentle like never


    before, "You''re cute."


    "Hm?" Ata said flirtingly, "Just cute? Not charming and kind too?"


    "You''re charming, kind and cute." The man answered without hesitation.


    He did not care that other people were watching their sweet talk.


    This time, it wasn''t just Hugo who couldn''t stand their public disy of affection; Howard couldn''t either.


    He bent down and asked Ethan, "Young Master Ethan, what are we going to do about this group of


    people?"


    The man seemed to be in a good mood, and his handsome eyebrows rxed. "Dismissed," he said.


    Howard was shocked. He did not expect that Young Master Ethan, who had been furious, would not


    hold these people ountable because of Ata''s words.


    In the past, these wrongdoers would have gone home with at least a broken arm or leg. Howard was


    perplexed about how he felt about the situation.


    The subordinates, who had been kneeling in the living room, trembling in fear of the two golden


    pythons, had not expected their master to let them go so easily. They were in a daze for a moment, as


    if they were living in a dream.


    They snapped out of it when Howard said, "Your master has spoken. Why are all of you still kneeling


    here? Aren''t you leaving?"


    The group of people hurriedly stood up and fled outside. They almost ran over each other in their haste


    to get away from the pythons.


    "Master, we will solve this hacker invasion incident as soon as possible. We have contacted the world''s


    number one hacker, Hacker A, for help. They have already received their orders."


    Ata listened as Howard reported to Ethan. She had not expected this incident to be the job that she


    had received today. It seemed that it was a very tricky problem for those people. Otherwise, Ethan


    would not have been so furious.


    She hadn''t taken the order in her previous life, and Ethan had not been as kind as he was today either.


    None of the kneeling people had left this ce unscathed.


    In this life, her unintentional actions had brought about so much change.


    Ata suddenly remembered why she hade today.


    Ethan had most likely not seen Ca''s Instagram story. In her previous life, she had never considered


    assisting Uncle Kevin in his business because she had despised him. As a result, she never had the


    chance to interact with Leo. Therefore, there was no way they could have been photographed together.


    So she wasn''t sure if Ethan would fly into a rage once he found out, even though he had promised to


    trust her that day.


    It had taken a lot of effort just to get a shred of his trust. If he had seen Ca''s story, the sliver of trust


    he had in her would have been shattered in an instant. Ata would never allow this to happen.


    Thank God Ethan had not seen Ca''s story. She needed to seize this chance and take the initiative to


    tell him about it before he found out.


    She adjusted her facial expression and said, "Ethan, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 50: Ethan, You Are So Good

    Chapter 50: Ethan, You Are So Good


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Ata when she told Ethan that she wanted to tell him something. The two


    giant golden pythons continued to stare at her unblinkingly.


    From the moment she stepped through the door, these two monsters'' gazes had been fixed on her.


    Under the scrutiny of the two golden eyes, Ata took out her phone and handed it to Ethan. "Ethan,


    you should take a look..."


    Ata felt the surrounding temperature decrease by a few degrees when Ethan saw the title on the


    forum.


    But she did not say anything.


    Hugo and Howard could see the screen of the mobile phone from their point of view. They


    subconsciously held their breath when they saw Ata''s scandalous pictures on the phone, thinking


    that Ethan would definitely be furious.


    Even the golden pythons felt that something was wrong, which nced at each other.


    They tilted their heads and fixed their gaze on Ata. They stuck out their forked tongues and hissed


    as if they knew she was responsible for their master''s fury.


    Ata gulped. She was extremely nervous on the inside, but she had to appear calm andposed


    on the outside. This was the only way she could gain Ethan''splete trust.


    Ethan stared at a few pictures for more than ten minutes, and no one dared to say a word.


    Everyone was on edge. Howard was even more amazed at Ata''s stupidity. He knew that this


    woman could not keep up her pretence for long. Now she had used these photos to provoke his


    master. She knew very well that this was Ethan''s pet peeve.


    However, it was better this way. Let Ethan see her true colours and never trust her again!


    Ethan stared at the phone for a total of 20 minutes or more before putting down the phone. Ata felt


    as if she had been in an ice cer for 20 minutes while waiting for his reaction. Her hands and feet


    were cold and numb.


    Although Ethan''s face was gloomy, he was not as angry as Howard had thought. Instead, he asked the


    woman in front of him, "What do you want to say?"


    Ata had been anticipating this moment. When she blinked, her eyes immediately became watery.


    She said, with a heartfelt expression on her face, "I don''t know why there are so many people dislike


    me, Ethan. They probably believe that I''m not good enough for you...That''s why they are always


    targeting me."


    Hugo couldn''t help but nod in agreement after Ata had finished saying these things. At least this


    ugly person was still self-aware.


    However, Ata continued, "But I feel like they''re just jealous that I''m so outstanding. If I wasn''t, I


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    don''t think you would fall in love with me."


    Hugo: "...".


    Howard: "...".


    Ata pursed her lips and took out her phone, "You don''t know the truth, but I do! Ethan, you said


    you''d trust me, and I don''t want to betray your trust. So this is a recording of the conversation between


    me and Leo. Uncle Kevin wants to sign a contract with Leo to get him into October Entertainment. I met


    up with him to discuss some details regarding the contract. Even if you don''t believe me, at least hear


    me out."


    Hugo red at the phone in Ata''s hand, secretly wishing for Ethan to quickly listen to the


    recording. This ugly girl was definitely lying. With her low IQ, how could she have recorded the


    conversation in advance?


    However, Ethan only nced at it before replying, "There''s no need."


    Ata pretended to be perplexed and at the same time delighted,  "Really? Ethan, you trust me?"


    Ethan looked at the astonishment and delight in her eyes. The depths of his eyes seemed to sink into a


    dark night. In the end, he let out a soft "Yes."


    The corners of Ata''s mouth slowly curved into a smile. Then she pounced on his handsome face,


    gave him a big kiss, and rubbed her face against his shoulder like a kitten, "Ethan, you''re so good..."


    The entire living room fell silent once again. Hugo stared at the scene with a stupefied look on his face.


    He could not help but wonder if the woman in front of him was the same crazy woman who always


    picked a fight with Ethan the moment he saw her.


    Why did this seemingly obedient, coy, and flirty woman seem even more terrifying than the crazy


    woman from the past?

 Chapter 51: I Will Accompany You

    Chapter 51: I Will Apany You


    Ata had definitely seen the bewilderment in Hugo''s eyes, which made her feel great. Actually, she


    didn''t made a recording. She had been taking a gamble the moment she handed the phone to Ethan.


    She was taking a bet on whether Ethan would believe her or not. The facts proved that she had won.


    Ethan had really kept his word and began to put his trust in her. This was a great step forward. At least,


    the next time this happened, Ethan would doubt the authenticity of Ca¡¯s Facebook posts and wait for


    Ata to exin.


    Ata put her arms around Ethan''s neck and said, "Ethan, I ditched my afternoon ss toe here


    to exin to you as I was afraid that you would be angry. So in return, you should apany me all


    afternoon, or I''ll get angry."


    Then she puffed out her cheeks and pretended to be angry.


    "Okay." He answered without hesitation.


    "Mr. Harris, you''ll have an important meeting this afternoon..." Howard immediately reminded him.


    Ata also did not show any weakness, "Ethan, you can work at home. I will just stay here and


    apany you. I won''t disturb you."


    As expected, the man said, "Change it to a video conference."


    "But..." Howard still wanted to say something.


    However, he was interrupted by Ata, "Ethan, I still have a lot of homework to do in the afternoon.


    Ethan, take me to the study room!"


    "Okay." The man, who only had eyes for her, directly picked her up and carried her upstairs. The


    people left in the living room watched them leave with wide eyes.


    "Howard, what the hell is going on?" Hugo asked Howard. "That ugly monster has be like a


    different person. Now she even knows how to flirt?"


    Hugo felt spooked when he thought of the coquettish look on Ata''s ugly face.


    Howard had slowly gotten ustomed to the change in Ata over these few days. Compared with


    Hugo''s shock, he was very calm. However, no matter how many changes Ata made, he vowed to


    drive her out of the Harris family one day.


    Howard''s eyes shed with a hint of malice.


    Indeed, Ethan had been by Ata''s side the entire afternoon. The two of them did their own things in


    the study and did not bother each other. However, when they turned around, they were able to see


    each other clearly. They looked like they had a peaceful life. This was something that could not have


    happened between the two of them in their previous life.


    Ata realized that the man was charming when he was serious and engrossed in his work. His side


    profile was as beautiful and elegant as ink lines. His expression was extraordinarily calm because of


    his concentration, like a piece of beautiful jade.


    He was so handsome and good. Ata could not understand why she had been so blind to his charm


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    in her previous life.


    Ethan...he was so handsome...If he had not been in the video conference, she would be kissing him so


    hard right now.


    Several senior executives of the Harris Group were still worried during the video conference. Ata


    then went back to her sense, and her fingers started to fly over theputer keyboard as she typed


    codes.


    Her fingers left the keyboard five minutester and an exhrated shout came from the video


    conference, "It is resolved! The problem is resolved!"


    "This A is indeed something else. It only took him one afternoon to solve the problem that has been


    troubling Ethan for a month!"


    "No wonder it''s worth 50 million! It certainly lives up to its reputation!"


    Ata smiled. If these people knew that she actually only spent five minutes, would they be even


    more surprised?


    Ata, on the other hand, had no intention of disying her strength so openly. As a result, she spent


    two hours on a five-minute task. If she was too talented, she would attract too much attention.


    The video conference ended after the problem was solved. There was a knock on the study room door


    just as Ata was about to go look for Ethan to fulfil her fantasy of kissing him.

 Chapter 52: I鈥檒l Drink It Only if You Hug Me

    Chapter 52: I¡¯ll Drink It Only if You Hug Me


    Bettina walked in and ced a cup of coffee on Ethan''s desk.


    She said in a soft and concerned voice, "Young Master, you''ve been working the whole afternoon. Why


    don''t you take a break? I specially made this coffee for you; this is the vour you like."


    Ethan didn''t say a word.


    Bettina''s face flushed with disappointment. Ata''s cold voice rang out just as she was about to


    leave, "Bettina, how could you be so biassed? Where is my coffee?"


    Bettina seemed to realise that Ata was still in the study room. She said in surprise, "Oh Miss, you


    are here too! Sorry, I didn''t see you. Would you like a cup too? I''ll get one for you now."


    Ataughed coldly. How could Bettina not have noticed her when she was sitting there?  She had


    been so noisy downstairs just now. How could Bettina, who had been watching her every move, not


    know that she hade back?


    Ata didn''t believe her at all. Bettina was just ignoring her, and treating her as if she was air!


    "There''s no need." Ata stood up from the sofa, walked over to Ethan''s side and said, "I''ll just have


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ethan''s coffee..."


    Don''t even mention a cup of coffee. In the eyes of others, he treated Ata like a queen. He would


    give her the whole Harris family if she asked for it.


    "Ethan handed the coffee to her, but Ata did not take it. "I''ll drink it only if you hug me," she said.


    Bettina: "..."


    She watched Ethan carry Ata on hisp, just like he did that day.


    Jealousy surged in Bettina''s heart, and she clenched her fists tightly at her side, trembling in anger.


    Of course, Ata noticed it. She smiled and inched closer to Ethan. "Feed me."


    Bettina turned around and left when she saw Ethan pampering Ata. She did not want to make


    herself miserable.


    "However, Ata, don''t be too proud. I will make you cry soon!" She thought


    Bettina stormed out of the study, tossing the tray aside. She went back to her room, which was adorned


    with photographs of a man. She had been secretly photographing him, capturing his back view and


    side profile.


    She greedily looked at the man in the pictures. He was her young master, whom she loved so much.


    All of a sudden, Bettina''s expression changed. She kicked open a hidden door in her room to reveal a


    wall filled with pictures of the same face, the face of a woman she hated most, Ata White. The


    difference was that the pictures here were full of blood and des!


    Bettina red at the photo on the wall. Then she took out her phone and made a call.


    Soon Giselle Long''s voice was heard on the other end of the line, "Miss Walker, you have a new boss


    to introduce to me?"


    Bettina asked, "As long as you do as I ask, I''ll definitely introduce new ones to you."


    "Yes, yes, yes." On the other end of the phone, Giselle had a high-and-mighty look on her face.


    Bettina asked, "How about the thing I asked you to do?"


    "The progress is very smooth," Giselle said, "The twins have fallen into a trap. The boss is very


    satisfied."


    "They n to keep the two sisters as mistresses for a long time. The twins are so lucky. The boss is the


    director of Infinity Group. He has numerous sources from Infinity Film. I''m sure he will give them a lot of


    benefits..."


    Bettina did not have the patience to listen to her chatter. She only said, "It''s good to let them try some


    sweetness, now it''s time for them to experience some bitterness."


    Giselle was surprised. "But the boss is very satisfied with them..."


    "Tell the boss that I have someone who will satisfy him even more."


    "Someone who will satisfy him even more?" Giselle said, "From our school? But except for twins, I


    have already introduced all the female students in our school to him. But he didn''t like any of them..."


    Giselle was afraid that the person Bettina was talking about was not from North University. If this were


    the case, Giselle would lose a lot ofmission.


    To reassure her, Bettina said, "Don''t worry, she''s from your university."


    "Can I ask who?"


    "Ata White."

 Chapter 53: He Would Only Lose Control in Front of Her

    Chapter 53: He Would Only Lose Control in Front of Her


    Giselle listened to the dial tone on the phone after Bettina had hung up. She felt a little dejected.


    Bettina had not given her the chance to ask any more questions after she had said, ¡®Ata White¡¯. It


    perplexed Giselle how an ugly girl like Ata would be suitable for the boss. The boss liked to y


    with various girls, but that did not mean that he would like Ata.


    Giselle didn''t give it much thought. Bettina had never made a mistake since they began working


    together. Despite her confusion, she did not dwell on it. Bettina would not question a choice like


    Ata, who was so hideous, as long as Bettina could help her make money. Even if there was


    someone more repulsive than her, she would dly submit.


    After Bettina left, Ata felt shy to ask Ethan to feed her coffee. "Ethan, I''ll do it myself," she said as


    she reached for the cup in Ethan''s hand. However, Ethan did not give it to her.


    Ata froze for a moment, then heard a man''s voice beside her ear. "Did you do that intentionally?"


    Ata had been so preupied with provoking Bettina that she hadpletely overlooked the man


    who had been watching her. His piercing gaze had seen right through her ruse. "You saw that?" she


    asked, sticking her tongue out at him. Then she muttered, "I don''t like other women lusting after my


    man! Bettina is clearly lusting after you, and she has no good intentions for you. You''re so smart, I''m


    sure that you can see that?"


    Ata deliberately pretended to be angry and jealous. This way, the man would clearly be able to


    sense how important he was to her. Furthermore, she was telling the truth. Bettina had always been in


    love with Ethan. She dreamt of being his wife and the woman of the Harris family. But this could only be


    a dream and nothing else!


    Even without Ata, Ethan would never fall for Bettina.


    "If you don''t like her, I can dismiss her." Indeed, Ethan was not angry at Ata for deliberately making


    Bettina angry. Instead, he was shielding her.


    Bettina would be so pissed off if she found out!


    Of course, Ethan''s protectiveness also warmed Ata''s heart. She made the first move to kiss him.


    She blushed as she backed away after she had kissed him. Even though she had done everything


    lovers did with Ethan in her previous life, at that time, she had not willingly done so. She had done it


    under Ethan''s coercion.


    Therefore...to put it awkwardly, even though her soul was 25 years old, she still felt a little


    ufortable about such intimate things.


    The man suddenly tightened his grip around her waist just as she was about to step back. His dark


    pupils gazed at her, and he asked in a flirty voice, "That''s it?"


    Not enough? What more did he want?


    Ata felt as if the arm holding her was burning through her thin fabric and searing her skin. Ata


    couldn''t help but shudder.


    As the romantic atmosphere spread around him, Ata''s eyes gradually became misty.


    The man lifted her chin with one hand, and he studied her face. His eyes fell from her eyes to the tip of


    her nose, then down to her lips. Ata felt like his gaze could burn her clothes and he was watching


    her naked.


    Ata gulped, and her mouth was a little dry.


    In the next second, the man''s lips touched hers, which was different from hers. With the momentum to


    engulf everything, the man was torturing and invading her, almost swallowing her whole body.


    After a while, Ethan finally let her go. His eyes were filled with zeal. Ata could clearly sense the


    shift in him, but he kept his cool and let her go.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ata reflected on her previous existence. She had always felt that Ethan had forced her to be


    intimate with him without her consent. But, now that she thought about it, in her previous life, she had


    always provoked him by doing things he despised, causing him to lose his rationality.


    In front of her, the man who had always been calm and self-controlled would lose control.


    Only the most important person in his life could make him lose control like this.


    Ata bit her teeth like she had made a very important decision. She gently whispered in the man''s


    ear, "Do you want me?"

 Chapter 54: Do You Need Me to Accompany You?

    Chapter 54: Do You Need Me to Apany You?


    The man''s pupils suddenly contracted. He pursed his lips, swept Ata into his arms, bridal style, and


    strode towards the bedroom.


    The next day, Ata woke up in a daze on the bed. She reflected on why she had taken the initiative


    to put herself in ¡®danger¡¯ yesterday. She did not manage to conclude anything from her reflection, so


    she got out of bed.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, the door opened. The man''s tall figure came in. He went to the


    bedside and bent down to kiss her on the forehead. "Morning."


    "Morning, Ethan..." Ata''s voice was a little hoarse from begging for mercy all night.


    Ugh, she couldn''t think about it anymore. Ata felt like she was on the verge of breaking down.


    There was a slight resentment in her when she looked at Ethan.


    Was it because she had starved him for too long of it... was that why...


    "What are you thinking about, huh?" The man''s voice interrupted her train of thought. Compared to the


    pain all over her body, the man seemed to be rejuvenated and full of energy.


    "No..." Ata did not dare to mention what happened yesterday. She was afraid that her frail little


    body would not be able to take it if she went through the events ofst night again.


    "Ethan... I want to take a bath," she whispered.


    He grunted, "Do you need me to apany you?"


    "Nope!" Ata hurriedly said. However, she was also afraid that he might have misunderstood, so


    she exined, "I wash up very quickly and will be able to go downstairs for breakfast in a while. Ethan,


    just wait for me for a while, ok?"


    Fortunately, the man seemed to be in a good mood and did not care about her refusal. He just said, "I''ll


    wait for you."


    "Okay!" Ata did not dare to say anything more. She propped up her sore body and ran to the


    bathroom.


    She took half an hour in the shower. She could not afford to skip the morning ss since she had


    missed yesterday afternoon''s ss. Furthermore, she needed to go to Giselle to request a pardon for


    skipping ss yesterday. Ata felt a headache just thinking of Giselle''s face.


    Today, it was Ethan who sent Ata to ss. After the car stopped outside the school, Ata went


    to the ssroom alone.


    There were already a few students in the ssroom. Ata assumed they were going to mock her


    again when they saw her. She discovered that their attention was entirely focused on the lone boy


    dozing in the first row of the ssroom.


    "Is that Dous Sanders? The one who got second ce in the college entrance examination? He''s so


    handsome."


    "And he''s so cool!"


    "That''s a must. That''s the only son of the Sanders family. He''s a real rich and powerful young master!"


    Ata did not care if this man was a son of a wealthy family. She only cared that this Dous


    Sanders was in her seat!


    "Hey!" No one dared to talk to Dous, even though they were all talking about him. They saw Ata


    poke Dous'' shoulder and say expressionlessly, "You''re in my seat!"


    Dous opened his sleepy eyes and nced at her. He ignored her and went back to sleep.


    Ata was very angry. In her previous life, she had not been able toe to university much, so she


    did not have any impression of this Dous person. She gritted her teeth and sat down beside him.


    Then a cry came from behind. "This ugly woman is too shameless. I didn''t even dare to talk to Dous


    Sanders, but now she''s sitting next to him?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stay away from my Prince Charming, Ugly!"


    Ata put on earphones to block out all the harsh voices all around her.


    "What a headache it was to have such a group of freakish ssmates!"


    Lulu''s headache was worse than Ata''s headache.


    Early in the morning, a very satisfied Ben Brooks walked out of Toronto''s five-star hotel with Lulu on his


    left and Nana on his right.


    He had been the first to have a one-night stand with these two high-quality twins, who could have


    easily found a richer man. Especially twins who still had their virginity...

 Chapter 55: Overnight Transformation

    Chapter 55: Overnight Transformation


    That made him even more ecstatic. He did not mind that he had paid Giselle arge sum of money.


    This was a worthwhile investment!


    "Mr. Brooks, you promised to buy me that bag..." Nana reminded him.


    "How could I forget what I promised you, sweetie?" Ben generously handed Nana a ck credit card,


    "Buy whatever you like in the store."


    "Thank you, Mr. Brooks!" Nana took the credit card excitedly. This was her first time encountering a


    credit card. She studied it several times, then reverently put it away.


    Ben nced at Lulu, who did not say a word. Compared to Nana, who had been innocent and easy to


    satisfy, Lulu had been reluctant even though she had agreed to give herself wholly to him.


    Ben liked cold and elegant women like her. One day, he would tame her and make her willingly stay


    with him.


    So he was not angry with Lulu''s attitude. Instead, he tried to coax her, "Haven''t you always wanted to


    join the film crew, Lulu? Recently, Infinity Film has invested in a drama called Imperial Princess. It


    needs a lot of people to act as royals. I''ve helped you get a role as a princess. Then all you need to do


    "Imperial Princess!" Nana''s eyes lit up. "Is this the television drama directed by the famous director of


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Canada?"


    "Of course," Ben said proudly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Brooks. You are too kind!" Nana happily kissed Ben''s old face.


    Ben said with a smile, "You sisters will get a lot of benefits in the future as long as the both of you


    obediently stay with me."


    Lulu felt disgusted looking at this old man who could easily pass as her grandfather. But since she had


    chosen this path, she had to endure it no matter how disgusted she felt.


    What''s more, although this man was disgusting, he had promised them a lot. She tried to swallow her


    anger when she thought of how she and her sister could be famous in the future. They would no


    longer need to tter others and rely on other people''s moods.


    Lulu and Nana sat in Ben''s luxury car and went to make full use of the card on the luxury street. They


    not only bought themselves new outfits, but they also individually bought a branded bag for themselves


    and styled their hair before they returned to the university.


    "Damn, are those Lulu and Nana Coleman? Do my eyes deceive me? Are they carrying the bag from


    Hermes'' newest collection?"


    "And what about their clothes? Chanel''s limited edition!"


    "Are those Gi''s boots?"


    "What happened overnight? Did they meet a fairy godmother?"


    Lulu suddenly felt that everything she had endured yesterday was worth it when she heard all the


    exmations of shock and tteringments in the ssroom. Nana even held her head high as if


    she were really a noble princess.


    As soon as Lulu came in, she saw Ata, and her expression changed.


    The students in the ssroom also felt it¡ª


    "Lulu, quickly teach this ugly woman a lesson! This b*tch is too shameless! Not only did she seduce


    Leo, but she is actually seducing Dous now!"


    "She''s so ugly, yet she''s so confident. Is it human nature''s distortion or moral decay?"


    "Will Lulu let her off like that? After all, Ata was so intimate with Leo in all those pictures."


    "What a pity that Leo is such a super handsome guy! Please don''t let her tarnish my Dous!"


    Lulu had definitely seen what happened on the forum. She did not think that Ata, this hideous


    creature, would choose to retaliate against her in this way.


    Now that she had the support of a benefactor and Giselle on her side, Lulu straightened her posture


    and walked towards Ata. She lifted her hand and wanted to p Ata.


    Ata''s gaze was sharp, and she quickly grasped Lulu''s hand. "Are you crazy?" she asked sternly.


    "What are you doing! Let go of my sister!" Nana rushed up in a frenzy when she saw that Ata had


    grabbed Lulu''s hand.


    Ata released Lulu''s hand, and Nana stared at her with resentment. "You shameless b*tch! You


    even want to snatch someone else''s boyfriend!"

 Chapter 56: What Right Do You Have to Be Close to Him?

    Chapter 56: What Right Do You Have to Be Close to Him?


    Seeing that Lulu and Nana were ready to make her look bad, Ata stopped being polite. She said,


    "Now you dare to admit that Leo is her boyfriend? Didn''t you always look down on Leo, and think that


    he''s just a poor pauper who would never go anywhere in life?"


    "You!" Ata had hit right at their sore point. Nana was so angry that she had no retort.


    "He is still willing to lick my boots even if we think that he is a pauper who will never be anything.


    What right do you have to get close to him?"


    "Exactly! Do you think that Leo really likes you? He was probably being courteous to you because


    you''re my sister''s roommate! Everyone knows that Leo is my sister''spdog!"


    There were always people who took other people''s kindness for granted and unscrupulously trampled


    on them.


    Ata was reminded of her previous life. She had previously been Caleb''spdog.


    Thinking of her previous life made her angry. She pointed at Lulu and Nana and warned them,


    "Someday, you will beg Leo for forgiveness for your current actions."


    Lulu and Nana cackled. "This woman has gone mad. Why would we ever beg that poor pauper Leo?"


    The students in the ssroom who were watching the scene couldn''t help but mock Ata, "Where


    did this ugly monster get her confidence? Although Leo is handsome, I''m sure the only assets he has


    are pots and bowls. If he could use his looks like a credit card, maybe he could have a chance to get


    rich!"


    "Do you actually take this ugly woman seriously?"


    "Yes! She said that to please Leo, but Leo can''t even hear her at all."


    Lulu and Nana became even more puffed up when they saw that everyone else was on their side.


    Ata sized them up and fixed her eyes on their bags. "Your bags look good. Did Elizabeth give them


    to you again?"


    "This isn''t from Elizabeth!" Nana immediately retorted. She dared to do so because Elizabeth didn''t


    Of course, Ata knew that it was not sent by Elizabeth. She was just trying to bring Elizabeth into


    the conversation. Ata continued, "The clothes and boots look good. Did you just do your hair too?


    At that famous hair saloon, David Jones?"


    "At least a country bumpkin like you has some form of taste. That one is especially for celebrities only.


    The hairdresser who did our hair was the same one who styled that celebrity, Joanna''s, hair!"


    Other students eximed after hearing this, "Joanna? I love her! If only I could be as famous as her.


    Nana, I''m so envious of both of you for being able to share the same hairdresser as Joanna."


    "Yes, maybe someday Joanna will go there to get her hair done, and you will see Joanna! If that


    happens, you must help me ask Joanna for an autograph!"


    Many girls came forward, which greatly stimted Nana''s vanity. She said, "Joanna is nothing! Maybe


    my sister and I will be more popr than Joanna in the future! Don''t you know? My sister has already


    gotten the role in the TV series ''Imperial Princess''!"


    "Really?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow! I''m envious of you, Lulu. Not long after starting university, you can join a film crew. Don''t forget


    us when you be famous!"


    "That''s right!"


    Hearing their schoolmate''s ttery and Nana''s words, Lulu, like a peacock, proudly raised her head.


    Suddenly, they heard a burst ofughter.


    Everyone looked towards the sound. Ata was guffawing.


    "Ugly woman! What are youughing at?"


    Ata stated: "Lulu and Nana, as far as I know, do note from wealthy families. Elizabeth gave


    you your first luxury bags. So I''m curious, how did you suddenly be so wealthy that you can buy


    branded items and confidently say you can act in a TV drama?"

 Chapter 57: The Three Names on the Audition List

    Chapter 57: The Three Names on the Audition List


    Ata''s words directly made the people who were ttering them sober up.


    "Yeah, I remember that Lulu and Nana are not from a wealthy family! How did they suddenly be


    so rich?"


    "Every piece of clothing they are wearing is branded. If we add up everything they''re wearing, it should


    be more than $100,000, right?"


    "Rumour has it that our university has ess to the film crew of ''Imperial Princess''. But we still need to


    go for an audition. Every ss can only have three representatives."


    "So why is Lulu so sure that she will get the part?"


    "They seem to have be like this overnight..."


    The crowd''s discussion made Lulu and Nana''s faces change dramatically. Lulu was calmer than Nana.


    Although she had also been affected by Ata''s words, she reacted quickly and said, "We recently


    got arge sum of money from our home demolition, which helped to improve our lives. Is it wrong to


    want to live better lives?"


    "As for the role in ''Imperial Princess'', Nana said it wrongly. A friend of mine has invested in this drama


    and asked me to go for the audition."


    Everyone was suddenly enlightened.


    "Then what did Ata''s questions mean?"


    "She''s obviously jealous of them! Look at all the brands they''re wearing! She is poor and can''t afford


    them!"


    "Ugly people only cause more problems! The worse they look, the more trouble they cause."


    In an instant, everyone''s attention was focused on Ata once again.


    Ata looked at Lulu and Nana''s victorious expressions and smiled faintly. "Who is going to demolish


    your house? Is it Infinity Group?"


    Lulu and Nana''s faces changed instantly, and the two sisters looked at each other. They both


    wondered how this ugly woman knew about them and the director of the Infinity Group.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes! This ugly woman can''t know that. She must be talking nonsense!"


    "What are you talking about?" Lulu asked harshly.


    Ata smiled and did not speak again. Judging from Lulu and Nana''s expressions, they were already


    panicking.


    Because of her previous life, Ata was aware of the issues involving Lulu, Nana, and Ben Brooks.


    Theirpetitor exposed Lulu and Nana''s hidden stories when they were well-known. Ata had


    read the famous Tofu Gossip Group''s detailed ount of their rise to fame.


    However, in her previous life, Lulu had never participated in the filming of ''Imperial Princess''.


    "Guys! Why are you all gathered together?"


    The head professor entered and reproached the ss. Everyone quickly returned to their seats.


    The teacher took a list and said, "I have a list of auditions for the ''Imperial Princess''. Our ss has


    three representatives, which are Elizabeth Rivera, Dous Sanders and..."


    The head professor hesitated for a while and seemed to be a little surprised before reading thest


    name, "Lulu Coleman..."


    As soon as the ss teacher finished reading, the ss immediately flew into a discussion.


    "It''s really Lulu... It seems that that ugly woman is really jealous of them!"


    "Elizabeth is the eldest daughter of the Rivera family, Dous is the eldest son of the Sanders family,


    and LuIu''s friend has invested into this project. Ah, when will in, ordinary me be qualified to go for


    the audition?"


    "I really envy these people with powerful backgrounds and powerful friends!"


    Although Ben had promised her a spot in the filming of ''Imperial Princess'' earlier, Lulu was still very


    excited to hear her name on the audition list. She could be qualified to be on par with Elizabeth Rivera


    and Dous Sanders after just one night of serving Ben...This feeling of being admired and envied


    confirmed Lulu''s desire of wanting to be superior.


    Just as everyone was envious of the people on the list, Dous, who had been sleeping on the table,


    raised his hand and stood up sluggishly, "Sir...." He was tall, slender, and attractive. He had a perpetual


    smirk on his face that made girls blush and their hearts race. He wore a ck and gold ring on his


    hand, which reflected his extraordinary nobility. His dark brown eyes seemed to hold the night sky in


    them, because of his long eyshes.

 Chapter 58: My Boyfriend Is Much Better Than Douglas

    Chapter 58: My Boyfriend Is Much Better Than Dous


    "Dous has woken up!"


    "Dous is so handsome!"


    "His temperament, his facial features! What divine beauty!"


    In the midst of the girls'' excited cries, Dous said tiredly, "I want to give up my spot in the audition


    list."


    There was a moment of silence before someone reacted.


    "No wonder he is the eldest young master of the Sanders family. There are so many people who want


    the opportunity, and he gave it up so casually."


    The head professor was also stunned by Dous''s words and asked, "Who do you want to give it to?"


    Dous looked down at the girl who had her head lowered, sending text messages on her mobile


    phone. The corners of his mouth curled into a meaningful smile, and he said, "Ata."


    Ata had been transferring the $50 million she had earned the day before to Kevin to invest in


    ''Imperial Princess''. She was startled to hear someone call her name. When she looked up, she noticed


    Dous staring at her and smiling at her.


    Ata frowned. She had a feeling that this man had malicious intentions and was aiming at her for no


    reason.


    Ata''s decision to join the Acting Department had been made before her rebirth. In this life, she had


    no desire to be an actress. She aspired to be the CEO of a business. CEO! CEO! She repeated


    herself.


    Not to mention, she already had a bossy and possessive CEO at home. How would he ever agree to


    let her appear on the big screen for all the world to see?


    Others saw it as a divine blessing, but Ata saw it as a major annoyance.


    She frowned and red at Dous. Under everyone''s jealous eyes, she said, "Thank you for your


    generous offer, but I refuse."


    Dous raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    Why did he require an exnation? Ata was irritated. Did she need an excuse to say no to


    someone? Was she obligated to ept something simply because Dous Sanders offered it to her?


    Ata didn''t want to get involved in this mess, so she simply said, "There is no reason. I simply do


    not want it!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Everyone gasped.


    "How dare this ugly monster talk to Dous in such a tone?"


    "She didn''t look at herself in the mirror. She is so ugly. Even if she acted as a pce maid, no one


    would want her. She is self-aware enough to refuse Dous'' offer, but she has no right to be so fierce


    to my Dous!"


    "That''s right! I demand Ata apologize to Dous!"


    Someone started it, and the voices of the students in the ss grew louder and louder. "We demand


    Ata to apologize to Dous!" WE DEMAND ANNETTA TO APOLOGIZE TO DOUGLAS! WE


    DEMAND ANNETTA TO APOLOGIZE TO DOUGLAS!"


    As for Dous, he looked like a young master who was watching a good show.


    Ata was certain that this person was purposely targeting her!


    She recalled that in her previous life, she did not have any interaction with Dous Sanders. Why


    would he target her for no reason?


    Was it for Elizabeth? Or Lulu and her sister?


    Ata''s long eyshes trembled slightly. Facing the protests of her ssmates, she looked at them


    like they were idiots. "Why should I apologize to him?"


    "Dous obviously has good intentions. Of course, you need to apologize for your bad attitude!" A girl


    stepped forward and rebuked her.


    Ata said, "It''s good for you, but not for me."


    "What do you mean? Do you mean that Dous has malicious intent for giving this opportunity to


    you?"


    "It is to me."


    "You!" The girl was so angry with this hideous creature that she said, "I know! You must be deliberately


    trying to attract Dous'' attention. After all, you are ugly and like to seduce handsome men, like Leo!"


    "Hey, even if we are smates, I will still sue you for defamation if you nder me!" Ata rolled her


    eyes. "Besides, my boyfriend is much better than Dous. Why do I need to get his attention?"


    "What? Ata, this ugly woman has a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 59: Annetta, Douglas, and the Coleman Twins

    Chapter 59: Ata, Dous, and the Coleman Twins


    "Who would take a fancy to her? He must be blind!"


    The whole ssughed loudly at Ata''s words as if she had made a hrious joke.


    Meanwhile, Dous looked at her meaningfully. His eyes turned stormy, and he was no longer smiling.


    He seemed furious with her for saying that her boyfriend was better than him.


    The head professor saw that the situation was getting out of hand and shouted, "Silence! The


    university decided on this list, and you are not permitted to change it. It''s settled already. Let''s  start the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ss!"


    After ss, Ata packed her things and was about to leave when someone tripped her.


    She would have fallen over if it hadn''t been for her quick reflexes. She turned around and red at the


    perpetrator of the crime. "So Ethan Harris is more outstanding than me, huh?" Dous asked, a faint


    smile on his face.


    Ata was startled. How did Dous know that Ethan was her boyfriend?


    Although she had been confined by Ethan for such a long time, just like in her previous life, no one else


    knew of her rtionship with the Harris family. She had been so unloved in the White family that no one


    knew that Hunk White had an older daughter.


    Who was this Dous Sanders?


    Ata had her doubts, but she didn''t want to be questioned any further. She felt an unexinable


    sense of danger from him. The more information she gave him, the more dangerous it became.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Ata''s mouth curled up into a proud smile, "Of course, our Ethan is


    much more excellent than you. You will never surpass him in your life!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left quickly, regardless of Dous''s reaction.


    Dous''s eyes darkened as he watched Ata leave. His scarlet tongue licked the corner of his lips,


    and he twisted the ring on his middle finger. He gave a sinister smile and said, "Interesting."


    Ata walked to the entrance of the ssroom and ran into the Coleman twins. She took no notice of


    them, but they came over to make trouble for her, "You are the most shameless woman I have ever


    met. Yesterday you seduced Leo, today you seduce Dous Sanders."


    Ata smiled, "You tter me. I can''tpare with both of you when ites to seducing men. After


    all, aren''t you seducing the senior management of Infinity Group?"


    After Ata said that, she sessfully saw Lulu and Nana''s expressions change dramatically. Lulu


    stepped forward and whispered, "Ata! How do you know about this? How much do you know?"


    Ata raised her eyebrows. "What I know depends on my mood and how much you have offended


    me."


    "You b*tch!" Nana rushed forward to fight with Ata. Ata stood still, but her words stopped Nana


    in her tracks.


    Ata said, "Do you know Ben Brooks?"


    While the two sisters were frozen in ce, Ata took advantage of the opportunity to slip away. She


    was in a great mood.


    Nana reluctantly watched Ata leave and said, "Lulu! Are we going to let this ugly woman go just


    like this?"


    A hint of cruelty shed in Lulu''s eyes. "Of course not! Help me make an appointment with Leo."


    Nana asked in confusion, "Lulu, why do we have to make a date with that poor pauper? We should


    keep our distance from him. It would not be good if Mr. Brooks finds out."


    "I know Ata likes Leo," Lulu said, "I want Leo to personally promise me that he will not get together


    with Ata."


    Nana immediately understood. "This would definitely make that ugly monster miserable! I really don''t


    understand how Leo would be associated with a hideous witch like her."


    Nana quickly invited Leo to meet with them at the western restaurant opposite the school. Compared to


    the twins'' branded clothes, Leo was still wearing clothes from one year ago. Although he was


    handsome, Nana did not hide her contempt. She whispered in Lulu''s ear, "Look at this pauper!


    Fortunately, you didn''t get together with him."


    Lulu''s eyes also showed contempt. She was wearing famous brands, so naturally, she looked down on


    Leo.

 Chapter 60: His Last Act of Respect Towards Her

    Chapter 60: His Last Act of Respect Towards Her


    Leo had been exhausted recently. His mother''s illness was getting worse,  and he needed 200,000


    dors for her medical fees. Although he had been working hard every day, there was no way for him to


    raise that amount of money.


    Although he was physically and mentally exhausted, he was actually delighted when Lulu took the


    initiative to ask him out.


    After sitting down, he apologized. "Lulu, I have not had the time to meet you these days because of


    family issues. Don''t be angry..."


    "No time to meet Lulu, but you have time to be intimate with that ugly freak, Ata?" Nana interrupted


    him sarcastically.


    Lulu signalled Nana to stop talking. She went straight to the point, "Leo, I know you need money now.


    Here are 10,000 dors for you."


    Nana saw Lulu take out the stack of cash that Ben had just given to them in the morning and


    immediately be anxious. "Lulu! Why are you giving money to this pauper?!"


    Lulu ignored her and turned to Leo, saying, "I''m hoping you won''t have anything to do with Ata. I


    don''t want you to be so depraved that you get together with any girl that crosses your path, even if we


    aren''t together."


    Leo looked at the stack of cash silently and asked, "Where did you get so much money?"


    Nana eagerly said, "My sister has a very rich boyfriend, of course! Can''t you see she''s now wearing


    branded clothing and carrying branded bags? Do you think you''ll be able to get all of these things for


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    her if she''s with you?"


    It was only then that Leo noticed what Lulu was wearing. Leo loved Lulu for who she was. Even if Lulu


    wore sackcloth, he would still think that she was beautiful.


    Leo''s eyes were downcast when he heard Nana say that.


    Lulu noticed the emotions in his eyes. She said, "Take the money. Since we grew up together, as long


    as you don''t have anything to do with Ata, I will do my best to help you when you need money in


    the future. After all, your mom is nice to me."


    Leo asked in a low voice, "This is your reason for asking me out?"


    "That''s right."


    "I see." Leo stood up, turned around and was about to leave.


    Lulu stopped him and said, "Leo, I know you and Ata are dating to annoy me. But you are wrong. I


    don''t love you, so I won''t get mad no matter what you do. But if you draw a clear line between you and


    Ata, we can still be friends!"


    Leo didn''t answer Lulu. He just waited for her to finish before leaving.


    That was his final act of respect towards her.


    Nana looked at his back and said with disdain, "Poor wretch, don''t pretend to be noble!"


    It was raining when Leo walked out of the restaurant. He looked at the overcast sky and walked into the


    rain. Lifting his head towards the sky. He just let the raindrops wet his face ro clear his mind.


    After a long time, he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    The other side quickly picked it up. "Leo?"


    "I can sign the contract, but I have one condition."


    "Go ahead."


    "I want 200,000 dors of wages in advance, and I can extend the contract to ten years. During this


    time, I will work at thepany withoutint."


    "Okay." Leo was surprised that Ata agreed so quickly. "The contract will be in effect for a period of


    five years. I hope you recognise October Entertainment''s sincerity. As long as we work well together


    during our contract term, you will undoubtedly choose us in the future."


    "... Okay."


    If Leo had been suspicious of Ata before, now all he felt was gratitude.


    Ata had readily agreed because she knew that Leo needed the 200,000 dors for his mother''s


    medical fees. She also knew that Leo would be able to return her investment in him tenfold.

 Chapter 61: A Happy Occasion & a Missed Appointment

    Chapter 61: A Happy asion & a Missed Appointment


    Ata quickly called Kevin Powell after hanging up the phone, "Uncle Kevin, Leo has signed the


    contract."


    "That''s good," said Kevin. "I have already invested your 50 million dors along with my 50 million


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    dors into ''Imperial Princess''.There aren''t many male characters in this drama. Do you want Leo to


    star in the drama?"


    "No," said Ata. "Gina Ross, the most famous director in Canda, will direct a movie called ''Hero''


    next month. I will personally bring Leo to audition for the second male lead in this movie."


    If her memory served her correctly, even though ''Imperial Princess'' had been a big hit, it had catapulted


    the female cast, particrly the female lead, to stardom. Aside from the actor who yed the forty-


    year-old emperor, the rest of the male characters had received little attention. Leo had previously won


    the Best Supporting Male Actor Award with the film ¡®Hero'' in the 7th Oscar Academy Awards, which


    was the most authoritative film festival in the country.


    "Okay! It''s up to you," said Kevin. "I''ll take your 50 million dors as your investment into October


    Entertainment. I''ll give half the shares of October Entertainment to you. I''ll manage it for you for the


    time being, and you can manage thepany after you graduate."


    "What?" Ata never expected Kevin to give half the shares to her. She was suddenly moved and


    said, "Uncle Kevin, I don''t want shares. I want to help you first..."


    "I know my Ata doesn''t want shares, but I want to give this to you. After all, I think our little Ata


    has an eye for investment, so I want to invite you to develop October Entertainment with me. Take it as


    an invitation to join mypany."


    Since Kevin had given her an offer she couldn''t refuse, in the end, she decided to ept it.


    Ata breathed a sigh of relief after she ended the call. ording to how things were going, her n


    had passed the initial stages.


    Just then, Ethan walked down the stairs. Ata stood up from the sofa and ran to his side like a good


    puppy, "Ethan, are you going out?"


    The man gave her an icy look and walked outside without saying anything.


    It was raining heavily outside. Bettina was standing at the entrance. She had prepared an umbre and


    walked to the man''s side to hold the umbre for him.


    Ethan was angry at Ata. She had promised to pick him up from work at thepany today, but she


    waste.


    She had wanted to leave after her interaction with the Coleman twins. But she could not because she


    needed to ask Giselle for a leave of absence for missing yesterday''s afternoon ss and spent some


    time dealing with that woman. When she came out, she saw Leo go into the western restaurant to meet


    with Lulu.


    She could not help herself from following him secretly and had overheard Lulu and Leo''s conversation.


    Lulu thought that Ata loved Leo and had wanted to hurt her by asking Leo to leave Ata.


    However, she did not know that Ata and Leo were just on a cooperation basis.


    Ata, on the other hand, needed to thank Lulu for this move, which had pushed Leo to sign the


    contract with her.


    Leo''s call had arrived earlier than she had anticipated. This was a happy asion, and the problem


    had been resolved. She had, however, irritated Ethan by failing to show up for her appointment with


    him. Ethan had ignored her the entire trip back to the Harris house.


    Ata''s heart red the moment she saw Ethan and Bettina standing together like a couple. She


    knew that Bettina intended to get close to Ethan. Without a word, she ran over and knocked Bettina


    away.


    She did not use too much strength, but Bettina fell into the rain like a fragile flower. She looked at


    Ata pitifully and asked, "Why did you push me?"


    The men at the door all looked at this scene in surprise.


    Ata, however, ignored her. She opened the umbre in her hand and said in a pacifying manner to


    Ethan, "Ethan, I''ll hold the umbre for you!"


    The man did not care that Bettina was on the ground. He only nced at Ata coolly. Ata


    immediately smiled sweetly at him. Ethan did not say anything and walked out on his own.


    Ata immediately followed him.

 Chapter 62: Annetta Pacifies Young Master Ethan

    Chapter 62: Ata Pacifies Young Master Ethan


    The other subordinates followed the man away.


    Bettina reluctantly picked herself up from the wet ground when the entire Harris family became quiet


    again. She waspletely drenched and covered in mud, a picture of pathetic and gloom.


    "Ata White! Just you wait, I''ll get my revenge! "


    She gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Ata, who was holding Ethan''s umbre, was also struggling. She had to trot to keep up with the


    man''s quick strides. In addition, she was also holding arge umbre. Ata was already sweating


    profusely from the short distance between the Harris'' home and the gate, but the man did not seem to


    notice.


    When they got to the car, the man entered directly and did not look as if he was nning to take


    Ata along with him. Ata moved the fastest she had ever moved in her life. She threw the


    umbre aside and climbed into the car before the automatic doors closed.


    The door automatically closed the second she got into the car. Ethan''s face darkened.


    Howard, who had just entered the car, stated, "Miss White, getting into the car in this manner is


    extremely dangerous. If you were caught between the car doors, the consequences would be


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unimaginable."


    As Howard spoke, Ethan''s face darkened even more.


    Ata cursed Howard in her heart. He must have said it on purpose. What was the worst that could


    have happened if she got caught between the car doors?


    He had said it as if the consequences would be imaginable on purpose!


    Ata did not dare to provoke Ethan any further, as he was still angry with her. She could only


    swallow her anger and say, "I will be more careful in the future."


    The car continued its journey in silence. Ethan remained silent, and no one in the car dared to make a


    sound.


    The car stopped at the Elder Cabin Hotel owned by the Harris Group. Ata immediately got out of


    the car and opened the car door for Ethan.


    When they exited the hotel lift into a private room in the restaurant, Ata realised Ethan was here to


    join an important banquet.


    Looking around at all the business people in suits and ties, Ata, dressed like a student, seemed out


    of ce.


    She would not havee if she knew that he was here to attend a banquet.


    But since she was here, why not give a good performance?


    Thus, everyone saw a small figure rush up to Ethan just as he was about to take a seat. "How could I


    let Young Master Ethan move his own chair?! Let me do it!"


    She pulled the chair away from the table and said, "Young Master Ethan, please take your seat!"


    After Ethan sat down, she took over the seat next to him. Her duty here today was just to serve him.


    When someone toasted, she would immediately grab the wine ss on the table. "How can I let Young


    Master Ethan hold his own ss?! Let me do it! I''ll do it for him."


    She then handed the ss to Ethan.


    Every time a dish was served, she would immediately move in front of Ethan. Before Ethan could even


    move his fork, she immediately picked up some food with her fork and ced it near Ethan''s lips and


    said, "How can I let Young Master Ethan feed himself! I''ll feed you!"


    "... "


    Ethan lowered his gaze to the food she had brought him. Just when everyone thought he was going to


    throw this woman who had gone overboard in sucking up to him out, he slowly opened his mouth and


    ate the food she fed him.


    The crowd was so shocked that they almost dropped their forks.


    Although everyone at the table wanted to please Toronto''s Young Master Ethan, they all did so in


    secret or indirectly. This was the first time they''d seen a woman sucking up to him so openly and


    directly.


    But the usually aloof and cold Young Master Ethan appeared to be having a great time. He never drank


    wine at dinner parties, but he drank the wine the woman poured for him this time. He ate everything the


    woman had chosen for him and didn''t turn away when she wiped his mouth for him. He even seemed


    to be enjoying this type of treatment!


    Was this still the Young Master Ethan who usually kept people at arm''s length?


    Those two enormous moles on that woman''s cheeks made her look hideous.


    No wonder Young Master Ethan had never had any femalepanions. Was it because he liked this


    type of girl?


    Wasn''t Young Master Ethan''s taste in women a little too bizarre?

 Chapter 63: What Young Master Ethan Despises

    Chapter 63: What Young Master Ethan Despises


    Although everyone was puzzled, no one dared to ask.


    When the meal was about to end, a drunk man walked in front of Ata and slurred, "I never


    expected the arrogant Young Master Ethan to like this type of girl!"


    His entire body reeked of alcohol, and he stared contemptuously at Ata. He was secretly mocking


    Young Master Ethan for making a fool of himself by allowing a hideous creature like Ata to be by


    his side. He chuckled and said, "Young Master Ethan, if you like these types of girls, just say the word


    and I can introduce you to so many other better girls! As long as you can approve my father''s project..."


    The man burped before he could finish his sentence. The smell of alcohol immediately wafted over to


    them.


    Ata saw that Ethan was about to lose his patience and stood in front of Ethan at once. She red


    at the drunken man with her almond-shaped eyes, "Young Master Ethan does not wish to speak to you.


    Stay away from him."


    Just then, someone finally reacted and grabbed the drunken man, "Mr. Wood, you''ve had a little too


    much to drink. Come, let me take you home."


    However, Mr. Wood did not listen. He stared, mesmerized as if he were staring at diamonds, at


    Ata''s eyes the minute she spoke to him. He only felt that Ata''s eyes were filled with sparkling


    light and were the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen.


    The drunk man fixed his gaze on Ata and reached out to touch her face, "Young Master Ethan


    really has extraordinary taste. This girl''s eyes are so beautiful..."


    Seeing that his hand was about to touch her, Ata frowned and wanted to jerk away when she


    heard a loud ''crack''. Next, she heard the drunken man cry out hysterically.


    In just a second, Ethan had snapped the drunken man''s wrist.


    No one in the room dared to speak. Only the drunk man rolled on the ground in pain and broke out in


    cold sweat.


    "Young Master Ethan, how do we deal with this person?" Howard asked cautiously, as he passed


    Ethan a disinfectant.


    "I don''t want to see anyone rted to the Wood family in Toronto tomorrow," the man replied coldly.


    After wiping his hands clean, he held Ata''s hand and walked out.


    The girl who had been previously sucking up to him was suddenly dazed and quiet.


    Ethan looked at her dazed expression, and his face darkened. It seemed like he was even angrier at


    her expression than he had been at that drunk man who had been spouting nonsense.


    In the past, the thing Ethan despised the most was Ata''s fear of him. Ethan''s rage would re up


    every time Ata showed her fear of him.


    The more terrified she was of him, the more he wanted to get close to her. He remained indifferent to


    her screams and resistance until she was too exhausted to resist.


    Simrly, just like when she had been terrified of the golden pythons, Ethan had forced her to sleep


    with them. She had hysterically scolded him with all sorts of nasty words and had even threatened to


    cut her wrist, but he would not budge.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The tougher she was towards him, the more he showed to her that he was more powerful.


    That night, he had not only let the two golden pythons sleep with her on both sides but had also


    hugged her tightly, leaving her no room for self-abuse. He had let her curse for a whole night until she


    had exhausted herself and her throat was sore from screaming.


    He then fell asleep with her in his arms.


    Just as the entire car filled with the man''s violent aura, the girl suddenly lifted her head to look at him.


    Her eyes sparkled with adoration, "Ethan, Ethan! You were really cool just now! You broke that brute''s


    hand in less than a second! You''re so strong, Ethan! Please teach me some of your tricks! I want to be


    as powerful as you!"


    The man who had been full of rage was suddenly speechless. The driver and Howard, sitting in the


    front seat, felt the hostility around them gradually dissipate. After a long time, they heard their master


    say a word, "Okay."


    "Ethan! You''re so good to me!"

 Chapter 64: Go to Hell, Annetta White!

    Chapter 64: Go to Hell, Ata White!


    The only sound in the car was Ata trying to tter Ethan, "Tell me, how did you manage to snap his


    wrist with just one move? Like this? Or like this?"


    Upon reaching the Harris family''s residence, the chattering girl finally fell asleep in Ethan''s arms, as if


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    she was exhausted.


    Ethan carried the sleeping Ata out of the car. Coincidentally, he met Harris family doctor, Doctor


    Perry, and Bettina at the door.


    Doctor Perry looked at Ata in Ethan''s arms and quickly looked away. "Young Master Ethan, you''re


    back," he greeted Ethan coolly.


    In the Harris family, everyone knew that Ethan doted on this ugly girl Ata. Therefore, everyone in


    the family was used to this type of situation.


    Doctor Perry was their long-time family doctor and was someone that Ethan respected. He nodded and


    asked, "Hello Doctor Perry, what brings you here today?"


    Doctor Perry replied, "Miss Walker''s wound on her leg is infected. I helped her treat it since I happened


    to be here today to deliver medicine to you."


    "Yes, Uncle Perry, thank you so much," Bettina said. "Miss White identally pushed me to the


    ground, and I had no idea my leg was infected. I apologise for taking up some of your time, Uncle


    Perry."


    Bettina''s father, Bert Walker, had been a long-serving servant of the Harris family. Ethan had been


    kidnapped as a child by an enemy of the Harris family. Bert had sacrificed his life to save Ethan''s. As a


    result, even though Bettina was only a servant in the Harris family, she was of higher rank than the


    other servants.


    It was not surprising for Doctor Perry to treat her.


    It was also because of Bert that Ethan always turned a blind eye to her behaviour and doings.


    Over the years, Bettina always felt that she had a special ce in Ethan''s heart. Until the first time,


    Ethan brought Ata home, and she saw for herself how much he doted and cared for this ugly


    woman.


    She felt even more strongly that, with her beauty, she was a better fit to be the future daughter-inw of


    the Harris family.


    As soon as this idea came to mind, it began to take root and grow until she could no longer control it.


    Bettina said this with her legs purposefully exposed. They were wrapped in thick bandages, and the


    injury appeared to be severe.


    However, Ethan did not even nce at it. He cradled Ata and nodded to Doctor Perry before


    walking inside on his own.


    Bettina had been anticipating Ethan''s return. She had purposefully dyed Doctor Perry''s departure so


    that he could leave when Ethan returned home. She wished for Ethan to notice her injury and punish


    Ata for inflicting it on her. However, she had not expected for Ethan topletely ignore her.


    Bettina had nowhere to vent her rage, and her previously bright face had turned gloomy.


    Doctor Perry nced at her and left without another word.


    With his several years of experience, he could see that the scars on Bettina''s leg had been


    purposefully caused by a sharp tool. He had not believed Bettina, despite her im that Ata had


    inflicted the injury on her.


    Bettina returned to her room, fuming with rage. She pulled off the bandages on her leg to reveal an


    ugly arm-length wound around her calf.


    She had, in fact, purposefully cut herself with a knife. She had intended to put on a great show of


    weakness in front of Ethan to gain his sympathy. She hadn''t counted on Ethan not even giving her a


    second nce.


    "Ata White!" Bettina went to the wall filled with Ata''s pictures and crazily stabbed at her


    pictures as she screamed hysterically, "Go to hell, Ata White! Go to hell, Ata White!"


    After venting her anger for half an hourter, Bettina suddenly tore a photo from the wall.


    The girl in the photo was smiling. She didn''t have an unsightly mole on her face. It was a lovely, young


    face that would appeal to any man.


    Bettina was extremely jealous.


    Why couldn''t Ata be more hideous? Why was she so beautiful? Furthermore, why did she want to


    snatch her Young Master Ethan away from her?


    Bettina looked at Ata''s photo with a twisted expression andughed maniacally, "Ata White,


    your smile is so beautiful! You are really Ben Brook''s type of woman! I''d like to see if Young Master


    Ethan would still want you if you were to sleep with that old man!"

 Chapter 65: Punishment Time

    Chapter 65: ''Punishment Time''


    Afterughing maniacally for a while, Bettina took pictures and sent them to Ben Brooks.


    Ben called back almost at once, "Who is this girl?" His voice was full of lust. "I''ll give you any amount


    as long as you can make her ''serve'' me."


    The bathroom door opened in the Harris family''s master bedroom on the second floor. The man, who


    had just finished bathing, emerged from the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around him. Droplets


    of water fell from his hair to his neck, down his muscled chest, and onto the towel wrapped around his


    lower body.


    On the huge bed, the girly in a deep sleep.


    The man walked to her bedside and sat down. The girl had removed her makeup, and he stared at her


    in, innocent, sleeping face for a long time.


    Someone''s kiss roused Ata from her slumber. In a daze, she opened her eyes to find the man


    pressing down on her, one hand grasping her head and the other undoing her clothes.


    "Hmm...Ethan..." She wanted to stop him, but no matter how loudly she shouted, it sounded like she


    was attempting to seduce him.


    Ethan did not let her off, and the desire in his eyes grew even stronger.


    Ata immediately woke up and thought about the time.


    "Ethan, it''s still daytime. Can you wait until at night?"


    The man grunted in response.


    But he did not stop touching and kissing her.


    Ata could barely contain herself as he continued stroking her. Only hermon sense reminded


    her, "Ethan, didn''t you say that you would wait till nighttime?"


    "Nighttime is nighttime," the man''s hoarse voice said rationally, "Now, it''s punishment time."


    Ata was so absorbed in him attempting to make love to her that she decided to forget that they


    only did this at night.


    "Uhh..." The little girl who wanted to protest could not make a sound. The man''s deep breathing


    seemed to reach straight into her heart. She felt wobbly and soft, like jelly.


    The ''punishment''sted from afternoon all the way to nighttime. Ata''s entire body felt like she had


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    been ''punished'' to her very core. She had given him everything, and nothing belonged to her anymore.


    Ethan even had dinner delivered to the bedroom and fed it to her.


    Young Master Ethan carried her to the bathroom after dinner and bathed her. Ata realised that the


    seemingly cold and indifferent Young Master Ethan was asionally overly clingy to her. Even in the


    bath, he wanted to be with her.


    Ata was exhausted when they walked out of the bathroom. She fell asleep the minute her head


    touched the pillow.


    She slept and woke up the next day.


    Ata noticed the various hickeys on her neck while brushing her teeth in the bathroom with her legs


    that still felt like jelly. Her eyes were aggrieved.


    "How can I go to university looking like this? I''ll be theughingstock!"


    She murmured, "It''s all Ethan''s fault! Jerk! He didn''t control himself at all!"


    "What did you say?" Ethan crept up behind her silently as she was half-brushing her teeth and half-


    scolding him.


    Ata was so terrified that her ears flew backwards, like a scared kitten.


    She hurriedly shook her head and quickly started sucking up to him again, "No, no, I was just thinking


    how amazing you are!"


    She didn''t realise how inappropriate her words sounded until she finished speaking.


    She did feel bad when she noticed the man''s eyes darken. She, on the other hand, was not willing to


    be mocked when she went out with her neck full of hickeys. Her expression changed, and she pounced


    on the man.


    The man caught her, afraid that she would fall when she suddenly threw herself at him.


    The little girl left a dark-coloured hickey on his neck.


    She admired her work of art for a while after she finished, then let go of him. "Let''s see how you meet


    people today with that big hickey on your neck," she smugly reflected.

 Chapter 66: Annetta Reveals Her Beauty

    Chapter 66: Ata Reveals Her Beauty


    "Your hickey can''t be covered even by the cor of your shirt!"


    She did not expect the man to look at her calmly and ask, "Do you want another one?"


    Ata looked at his calm demeanour and felt goosebumps.


    She quickly shook her head and found an excuse to slip away, "Ethan, I''m going to bete for ss.


    Let''s hurry and eat breakfast!"


    Fortunately, the weather in Toronto had gradually turned cold. Ata wore a scarf around her neck so


    no one could see anything.


    Due to the dy in the morning, she arrived at ss just on time.


    Before she entered the ss, several girls who were guarding the door quickly returned to their seats


    shouting, "The ugly monster ising! Everyone to your seats!"


    The ssroom fell silent, and everyone looked towards the door expectantly.


    Ata pushed the ssroom door open unsuspectingly and was drenched from head-to-toe as the


    bucket which had been propped above the door fell.


    A burst ofughter suddenly came from the silent ssroom.


    "The ugly monster fell for it!"


    "Serves her right for being so shameless to seduce Dous!"


    "Hahaha! Let''s see if you still dare to cause trouble in the future! Don''t you have any sense of virtue at


    all? Who gave you the right to defile Leo and Dous?"


    "Oh, look, what''s with her face?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s not like you put acid in that bucket!"


    "No... This is even scarier than deforming her face!"


    "My word! Her two ugly moles are gone!"


    "Oh my god... Is that really Ata White? She''s so beautiful..."


    "Is she without make-up? She is too beautiful for words!"


    The students who had targeted Ata because of the incident with Dous had a new perspective


    on the girl standing at the door. Her hair was tangled and wet, and water droplets rolled down her brow


    and onto her fair skin and pink cheeks. She had a beautiful set of big eyes, a high nose, and pink lips.


    No matter how they looked at her, they couldn''t see the hideous monster girl they despised.


    "It''s really Ata White! Does she usually pretend to be ugly?"


    "Why is she so cunning?"


    It was all the female students'' voices.


    The boys did not agree at this time. " Purposefully pretending to be beautiful is scheming? How can


    Ata pretending to be ugly be called scheming?"


    "There must be a lot of bad guys coveting a beautiful girl like Ata. She needed to pretend to be


    ugly to protect herself!"


    "That''s correct! She would never show off her beauty if you girls were constantly causing her problems.


    You''re the scheming ones, girls!"


    The tables were quickly turned, and all of the male students in the ss were now on Ata''s side.


    The girls were furious. "Have you all forgotten how you scolded Ata before? You said she was


    hideous and felt sick about attending sses with her!"


    "You guys even made bets on Ata in the boys'' dormitory, saying that you''ll give a thousand dors


    to whoever dares to woo Ata! Have you forgotten about all of these?"


    "You used to scold her, but now that you see how beautiful she is, have you all changed your tune?


    You boys are the most repulsive!"


    Everyone was arguing endlessly in the ssroom until they heard Giselle''s roar, "What''s going on?!


    Did all of you not hear the bell?! If you don''t want to study, get out of here!"


    No one in the ssroom dared to say anything.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Giselle''s eyes fell on the drenched Ata. She frowned and asked, "Which ss are you in?"


    Ata remained silent. Her face had been expressionless the moment she had been drenched. No


    one could tell what she was thinking.


    A boy whispered, "Miss Long, that is Ata White."


    "Ata White?" Giselle looked at Ata as if she had just gone for stic surgery. Then she


    remembered what Bettina had said on the phone the other day, that she would give Ata to Ben


    Brooks and that Ben would definitely approve of her!

 Chapter 67: What Happened After That

    Chapter 67: What Happened After That


    No wonder Bettina was so confident. Giselle had not expected Ata to be so beautiful!


    She was an ethereal beauty with a broad forehead and thin, long brows. She appeared extremely


    delicate and pitiful because she was drenched, and her eyes were watery. Even she, a woman, couldn''t


    help but feel sorry for her.


    Giselle started thinking kindly of Ata more as she thought of how she needed to rely on Ata to


    earn extra ie in the future. "All right, all right, everyone back to your seats! Ata, if you don''t


    feel well, you can ask for leave to go home and rest today," she said.


    Ata was not grateful for Giselle''s kindness today. She looked around the ssroom and asked icily,


    "Who did it?"


    The ssroom was deafeningly quiet. Nobody expected to be rendered speechless by Ata''s stare.


    Her gaze was like a cold as a gust of wind that could freeze a person''s limbs.


    "Pfft!" Amongst the crowd, Nana snorted. "Miss Long didn''t say anything. Who cares who did it? Even if


    you know, what can you do?"


    "What can I do?" Ata tilted her head and smiled a strange smile. She walked to the front of Nana,


    and Nana raised her head in an imposing manner as if daring her to try something.


    The next second, Ata pped Nana. The p echoed loudly throughout the ssroom.


    Nana fell to the ground. Before she could curse at her, Ata grabbed her cor and pulled her up


    from the ground. "I''ll ask you again. Who did this?"


    Lulu immediately rushed over when she saw her sister being pped and wanted to grab Ata''s


    hair. Ata held Nana in one hand and kicked Lulu to the ground wordlessly. At the moment, Ata


    was like a provoked lion, exuding violence from head to toe. Even Giselle, who had always been


    arrogant, was stunned.


    Nana saw her sister being kicked to the ground, but no one dared to help her up. Ata''s aura


    seemed to frighten them all.


    She cried, "It''s not me. It''s, it''s..."


    Nana didn''t dare to call out that person''s name. Ata followed her line of sight and immediately


    knew who the perpetrator was.


    Elizabeth Rivera!


    Ata let go of Nana and moved slowly towards Elizabeth. Elizabeth stood where she was like a


    proud princess looking down at her with an expression that seemed to taunt Ata saying, "So what if


    I did it? What can you do about it?"


    Ata''s crazed gaze, on the other hand, made her feel a little flustered. She had the impression that


    this girl was insane and was actually terrified of Ata!


    So what if she was good-looking? Without Ethan''s support, she would be nothing!


    Elizabeth raised her chin higher when she thought about this.


    Ata walked up to Elizabeth and asked calmly, "Did you do it?"


    Elizabeth snorted. "If not, who?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ata nodded, turned around and left without saying a word.


    Everyone watched her figure disappear at the door of the ssroom before they reacted.


    "Ata''s eyes were terrifying just now! I thought she was going to beat up Elizabeth too!"


    "Damn, it turns out that she was just bluffing!"


    Lulu and Nana had not expected Ata to leave like this. Nana covered her sore face and said


    angrily, "This b*tch bullies the weak but fears the strong!"


    "Exactly! She''s so shameless! She turned around and ran away like a mouse when she saw


    Elizabeth."


    Lulu also gritted her teeth and cursed, "B*tch!"


    "Elizabeth, you''re really great! You stood there and scared the coward away with just three words!"


    "Don''t you know who Elizabeth is? She''s the youngdy of the Rivera family! Even if Ata is stupid,


    she definitely knows the consequences of offending the youngdy of the Rivera family!"


    "Fortunately, this fool didn''t lose hermon sense!"


    "She also needs to have the courage to do so! Maybe she has left in dejection to look for a corner to


    cry in!"


    "I''ve begun to imagine how that would look. How funny it is!"

 Chapter 68: I Am Warning You, Dont Mess With Me

    Chapter 68: I Am Warning You, Don''t Mess With Me


    Giselle listened to the students mocking Ata and couldn''t help but mock her as well. She thought


    Ata was very capable, but she didn''t expect it all to just be a show of bravado.


    Giselle rolled her eyes and said to everyone, "All right, that''s enough, everyone back to your seats and


    prepare for ss!"


    When everyone returned to their seats, they were startled to hear a loud knock on the door and a loud


    bang.


    Before anyone could react, Ata walked in carrying a bucket full of water. She marched up to


    Elizabeth and dumped the contents of the bucket on her. Elizabeth waspletely soaked.


    "Ah!" Elizabeth screamed when she finally realized what had happened.


    Her scream stirred some of herckeys into action. They rushed up to Ata and wanted to punish


    her, but Ata threw the bucket at them. It hit one of the girls, and she fell to the ground clutching her


    stomach in pain.


    The watching ssmates saw the murderous intent in Ata''s eyes, and no one dared to make any


    more moves.


    Elizabeth was still screaming when Ata grabbed her hair and snapped, "Shut up!"


    As if someone had pressed a pause button, Elizabeth immediately stopped screaming.


    Ata red at her and articted her warning clearly, "This is yourst chance. I am warning you,


    don''t mess with me. Otherwise, next time, you will get worse than a bucket of water!"


    After saying that, Ata let go of Elizabeth''s hair and looked around the ssroom coldly. Everyone


    who met her eyes subconsciously looked away until she turned and left the ssroom.


    The ss hour had psed in the midst of such amotion. After ss, students from the ss next


    door gathered at their ssroom door to watch the ruckus. They noticed a beautiful drenched girl leave


    the ssroom. Her face was expressionless, and she exuded a frigid aura, but her good looks drew a


    lot of attention.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Their eyes never left her as the girl passed through the corridor and left the university.


    On that day, the students at North University went insane. Word of the indescribable beautiful freshman


    girl spread rapidly. The key point was that this ethereal beauty turned out to be Ata White, whom


    everyone mocked and ridiculed.


    Ata felt that she had really lost control today. She had lost her temper due to a moment of


    carelessness.


    The main reason was that she could not make advanced preparations as she had never encountered


    such a situation in her previous life.


    This incident also made Ata vignt.


    Although many things in this life had followed the path of her previous life, some things had changed as


    a result of the changes she had made in this life.


    This reminded her that she could not let down her guard at any time. After all, in this life, what she


    wanted was revenge. No grievances were within the scope of her tolerance!


    Ata headed towards the hotel opposite the university after leaving. She did not want Ethan to see


    her own sorry state. If he were to see her, he would definitely fly into a rage. He might even prevent her


    from going to university to protect her.


    She thought about calling Uncle Kevin, but she remembered that she always did something that


    worried her grandfather and uncle in her previous life. In this life, she didn''t want to make any more


    trouble for them and didn''t want them to worry about her, so she gave up on this idea.


    Finally, the only way was to book a room at the hotel to shower. She also gave money to one of the


    hotel staff and asked her to help her buy a new outfit.


    Just as she was about to cross the road, a red Ferrari stopped in front of her. A handsome man got out


    of the car. His face shed with a trace of surprise when he saw her beautifully transformed face,


    "Wow! It''s really you!"


    Looking at her drenched appearance, he frowned and asked, "Someone bullied you?"

 Chapter 69: Stay Away From Me, Douglas Sanders!

    Chapter 69: Stay Away From Me, Dous Sanders!


    The person standing in front of her was the one who had unintentionally made all the North University


    girls target her, Dous Sanders.


    "It''s all your fault!" Ata thought to herself. "Otherwise, Elizabeth would not have an opportunity to


    round all the girls up to target me!"


    But Ata did not want to tell him that. She wanted nothing to do with him since she hadn''t liked him


    from the start. "Please excuse me. You''re in my way," she said with a frown.


    Dous''s became upset because of her attitude towards him.


    Ata didn''t care how he felt. She was also upset about this situation.


    Just as she was about to leave, Dous suddenly grabbed her by the waist.


    Ata was shocked and went stiff like a cat whose hair stood on end. She stared at him in disbelief


    with her beautiful big eyes as she cried, "Dous! What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Dous ignored her and tried to carry her into the car.


    Ata was not about to let Dous have his way. She bit his wrist hard.


    Dous had not anticipated this. He unconsciously let go of her, and Ata bolted.


    Dous looked at the deep bite marks on his wrist and stared at the woman incredulously, "Ata


    White! Are you a dog?"


    Ata raised her chin. "Apart from my boyfriend, I don''t let anyone else touch me!"


    Dous was taken aback, but he did not seem to care at all. Leaning against the car, he smiled and


    said, "Your boyfriend is Ethan Harris? Didn''t you avoid him like the guest time? Why are you


    behaving like a good, docile wife now?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ata rolled her eyes. "None of your business! My boyfriend and I are in love. What is that to you,


    kid? Hurry home and drink your milk, you baby! Don''t interfere in the adult''s business!"


    Ata wanted to leave after saying this, but Dous grabbed her arm.


    She was shocked and pushed him away. But this time, Dous seemed to have experience and did


    not confront her face-to-face. He quickly let go of her hand.


    Dous drew close to her and whispered, "Are you nning something? You are free to tell me about


    your ns. Maybe I''ll be able to assist you!"


    Ata''s eyes darkened. She looked at the young man in front of her doubtfully. Who was he? Why


    didn''t she have any impression of him in her previous life? However, he clearly knew something about


    her rtionship with Ethan.


    Dous was ecstatic when he noticed Ata had gone silent. He said with his trademark


    mischievous smirk, "I know you''ve always wanted to get away from Ethan''s grasp. You tried to flee


    several times, but you were always apprehended by him. You can run for thousands of miles, but you''ll


    never truly escape him. But with my assistance, you might stand a chance..."


    "Really?" Ata tilted her head as if she was seriously considering it.


    "Of course!" Dous stated confidently, "Although the Harris family is formidable, the Sanders family is


    not without strength. Even though others may be afraid of Ethan Harris, I am not."


    The young man''s self-confidence came naturally, and it was easy to be convinced by him.


    Ata hesitated for a bit, quickly removed the wet scarf from her neck and proudly exposed the


    hickeys there.


    ¡°Can you see these? I don¡¯t think I need to tell you what these are. Three things, first, stay away from


    me. My boyfriend is possessive, and he doesn¡¯t like me getting too close to other men, not even if we


    are just talking. Please don¡¯t affect our rtionship. Second, don¡¯t stand so close to me!¡±


    Ata pushed Dous away mercilessly and stood a full metre away before continuing, "Third, I


    adore him, so don''t speak negatively about him in front of me! I''ll let you off the hook this time because


    you''re a first-time offender, but there will be no second chances, or I''ll definitely teach you a lesson. So,


    stay away from me, Dous Sanders!"

 Chapter 70: Stop Pretending, Just Spit it Out!

    Chapter 70: Stop Pretending, Just Spit it Out!


    After warning him, Ata turned around and left.


    Dous sadly stood where he was. Out of the three things Ata had said, he could not understand


    why she kept telling him to stay away. Was he that despicable to her?


    Ata headed towards the hotel. Although she had been full of energy just now, she was actually still


    lost and confused.


    Who was this man? Why would he take the initiative to help her? And he had been more excited than


    shocked when he saw her true beauty. What did he mean by "it''s really you"? Did they know each other


    before? If they knew each other, why didn''t she have any impression of him?


    Since her thoughts were leading nowhere, Ata chose to put Dous Sanders out of her mind for


    the time being, even though he appeared to genuinely offer her assistance.


    If it had been her previous life, she would have epted this new ally''s help without any hesitation.


    However, in this life, she gradually felt that the best person for her was Ethan Harris, and she had


    slowlye to ept him.


    It was fantastic to be the girlfriend of such a wonderful man as Ethan, well, as long as he did not lose


    his temper at her. He didn''t like to talk much, but when he liked a woman, he would centre his entire


    world on her. He wouldvish attention on her regardless of what others thought of him.


    Ata felt that a man like Ethan was simply too good to be true! She liked him so much!


    ''Like''...Ata was momentarily stunned when that word shed across her mind. Never in her wildest


    imaginations did she imagine that she would one day willingly say that she liked Ethan Harris.


    Someone appeared in front of her as Ata stood rooted to the ground. Ata cursed in a low


    voice, "Would this nonsense never end?"


    Bettina walked to Ata and waved her mobile phone at her. She had captured a video of Ata


    talking to Dous.


    Just now, Dous had carried her, bridal style, and he had been talking to her in close proximity.


    Although Ata knew that there was nothing between them, it was easy to misunderstand their


    rtionship when others saw Bettina''s video.


    Were this woman and Ca sisters? They both liked to take inappropriate videos of her and other guys


    and threaten her with it.


    Bettina walked up to her and asked, "Shall we talk?"


    "No. Can''t you see that I''m drenched? I''ll give you three minutes to say whatever it is you''vee to


    say," Ata snapped.


    Bettina was not angry at her hostility. She just smiled and said, "I know that Miss White misunderstands


    me. I just want to have a good talk with you so that we can clear up any misunderstanding."


    Ata looked at Bettina''s fake smile and secretly rolled her eyes. She did not have the patience to


    pretend to be civil with her. She said, "Okay, stop pretending to be nice to me. Just spit it out."


    "Miss, how can you say that about me..." Bettina pretended to be very sad. "I really want to reconcile


    with you. I don''t know why, Miss, you suddenly distanced yourself from me after that car ident. So I


    wanted to ask Miss, why? Did I do something wrong?"


    Ata ignored her, with a look that said, "I am very impatient. If you don''t talk, I will leave."


    Bettina looked at her and said, "Alright, I believe that Miss White doesn''t want to talk now. I know that


    you don''t have ss tomorrow morning, so I booked a private room for afternoon tea at Elder Cabin


    Hotel. Let''s go and have a good chat there! After all, it would be bad if Young Master Ethan finds out


    about your affair with Dous Sanders, right?"


    "My affair with Dous Sanders?" Ata asked, confused.


    Bettina smiled and said, "Miss White, you don''t need to pretend anymore. If you hadn''t already


    revealed your true beauty to Dous Sanders, how could he not be surprised when he saw you? After


    all, your beauty is unparalleled to any other woman, and any guy would not be able to resist himself.


    But Dous Sanders is quite a good guy. He is handsome and good-tempered. At least he won''t


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    restrict your freedom as Young Master Ethan does."

 Chapter 71: Annetta Wanted to Make Full Use of This Day

    Chapter 71: Ata Wanted to Make Full Use of This Day


    Ata was speechless. Bettina thought that she had an affair with Dous? And that she had


    previously revealed her true beauty to him in order to seduce him?


    Bettina was up to her old tricks again. She continued to criticise Ethan and praise Caleb in front of


    Ata. On one hand, she appeared to support and assist Ata in her attempts to meet Caleb.


    After doing so, she would snitch to Ethan. Using this method, she had effectively separated Ata


    and Ethan.


    In this life, she wanted to use her same old tricks with Dous Sanders?


    Ata''s silence seemed to confirm Bettina''s suspicion. She had been surprised why Ata would


    hook up with Dous after seeing the way Dous had treated Ata just now.


    She was instantly enlightened.


    Previously, she had been perplexed as to why this idiot had changed so drastically after the car


    ident. Ata had always wanted to flee Young Master Ethan, but after that incident, it was as if


    she had changed into someone else. Not only did she try to please him, but she was also as obedient


    as a tame rabbit. Her personality and character had transformedpletely.


    The moment she saw Dous Sanders, she understood instantly! It turned out that this fool did all this


    to please Young Master Ethan to buy time for her to find another man.


    Dous Sanders was the only son of Toronto''s Sanders family. Although the Harris family ruled


    Toronto, the second-in-line was the Sanders family. Ata could use the support of the Sanders


    family as her only chance to escape from Young Master Ethan.


    After all, the master of the Harris family and the master of the Sanders family were old friends. They


    had a great rtionship. Even Young Master Ethan would be more willing to give way to the Sanders


    family.


    This way, it could exin why Ata had changed so much after the car ident!


    Unexpectedly, this car ident had made this idiot''s brain smarter, but no matter how smart, it could


    not be without the essence of stupidity.


    She not only did not cherish Young Master Ethan but further seduced other men behind his back. What


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a b*tch!


    A woman like her was not worthy of Young Master Ethan at all!


    "Young Master Dous is indeed quite good. He also has the capabilities topete with Young


    Master Ethan." Bettina praised Dous without batting an eysh. "Miss, I can help you if you want to


    be with Young Master Dous! Besides, I don''t want Young Master Ethan to see the video I just took


    either. We have to discuss this video, don''t we?"


    Was Bettina so afraid that she would refuse that she had to use this video to threaten her to go?


    Ata sneered secretly. She did not want to look for trouble, but trouble hade looking for her


    instead. She wanted to see what other tricks this woman had up her sleeve.


    "Okay." Ata said, "See you tomorrow."


    Bettina stared maliciously at Ata''s leaving back as she thought, "B*tch! You don''t know that your


    time is up! I''ll let you be smug for one more day. Tomorrow, I''ll make you cry!"


    Ata went to the hotel and made a reservation. She then requested that a member of the hotel staff


    purchase her a new outfit to change into.


    The waitress had a great sense of style. She bought the most expensive clothes in the store, which had


    most likely been hand-picked by the store''s owner. They appeared to be quite good.


    Ata wanted to go to thepany to look for Ethan after she changed. After all, Giselle had given


    her a day off, and she wanted to make full use of this day.


    She had never apanied Ethan for lunch before. She knew that Ethan''s appetite was not good.


    She did not know if his appetite had improved, but every time they ate together, she made sure that he,


    at the very least, ate something.


    Ata took a taxi to the Harris Group. After arriving at thepany, she decided to wait for Ethan on


    the sofa in the big hall upon recalling her previous experience. Anyhow, he would have to pass this


    areater after work.


    While she was waiting, several employees of Harris Group passed by.


    "Did you see the hickey on Young Master Ethan''s neck?"


    "I really want to know who had the honour of giving Young Master Ethan a hickey!"


    "Of course, it''s Young Master Ethan''s little girlfriend! Have you forgotten? That night the girl came to


    look for Young Master Ethan but was stopped by the receptionist, so she fell asleep waiting for Young


    Master Ethan in the hall. He carried her away in front of all the senior officials!"

 Chapter 72: She Is the Girl That Ethan Harris Loves

    Chapter 72: She Is the Girl That Ethan Harris Loves


    "Of course I remember! It was as if I were in a dream! I never expected to see scenes like this in real


    life that I''d only seen in books. Even the cold, aloof Young Master Ethan came to thepany today


    with a hickey. This demonstrates how much he adores his little girlfriend!"


    "I''m so jealous."


    The little girlfriend, Ata, they were talking about heard all that they had said as she sat there on the


    sofa.


    She blushed.


    She had not expected Ethan to proudly disy the hickey on his neck for all thepany to see. This


    man was really...unscrupulous! He needed to pay attention to his own public image, at the very least!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened to the supposed aloofness?


    What happened to the alienation from others?


    Where was the unapproachability?


    Why have they all disappeared?


    Ata did not notice a few receptionists looking at her and whispering amongst themselves. She was


    busy blushing and scolding herself for giving Ethan a hickey in the morning.


    One of the employees walked towards her, bent down and said respectfully, "Excuse me, are you Miss


    White, Ata White?"


    Ata raised her head, surprised that someone had recognized her. She nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Oh," the receptionist said with extraordinary enthusiasm.  "Are you looking for Young Master Ethan?


    He has already told me what to do. Please,e with me. This way!"


    Ata felt that there was a trace of relief in her enthusiasm. She did not know if it was just her


    imagination.


    Of course not. The entire Harris Group was aware of Ata because of Ethan''s previous


    outburst. The receptionist who had refused to let Ata see Ethan had been fired. As a result, the


    remaining receptionists, as well as any new ones who came in, were acutely aware of Ata. They


    were afraid of losing their jobs if they offended her.


    She followed the receptionist to the CEO''s exclusive elevator and asked, "How did Young Master Ethan


    know that I wasing?"


    She hadn''t called Ethan yet, and the two of them hadn''t even made an appointment today.


    "Since thest time Miss White came, Young Master Ethan has told us that all the prohibitions in the


    Harris Group do not apply to you. Miss White, you cane and go as you please," replied the


    receptionist.


    Ata suddenly felt touched. Since that time, she hade a few times at night to pick him up from


    work. He had always been downstairs waiting for her whenever she hade. It seemed as if he was


    waiting for her to pick him up from work.


    Ata had seen Ethan sitting on the sofa in the main hall waiting for her one time. The scene


    reminded her of a kindergarten she had previously passed by. Ethan was like the kid who was waiting


    for his mother toe and pick him up from kindergarten. He could only leave when his mother


    arrived.


    But this ''child'' was more attentive than her. He had thought of and arranged for everything even though


    he was unsure if she woulde to find him at the office again.


    When they met, she had to reward this big boy.


    The receptionist brought her to the CEO''s office upon exiting the lift. However, Ethan was currently in a


    meeting, and Ethan''s other assistant attended to her. This assistant''s name was Kathleen Stewart, and


    she looked much more approachable than Howard.


    Ata did not feel any hostility from her.


    Kathleen said, "Miss White, Young Master Ethan is currently in a meeting. Please wait a moment. I''ll go


    to the meeting room to tell Young Master Ethan that you are here."


    "It''s okay." Ata stopped her. "There''s no need for that. I will wait for him in his office."


    "Very well, Miss White, pleasee with me."


    Ata followed Kathleen to Ethan''s office. After thinking for a moment, she asked, "Will the meeting


    take a long time?"


    Kathleen nodded. "It''ll take about two hours. Do you want to eat or drink anything? I will prepare it for


    you."


    Kathleen felt that a little girl like Ata would definitely like some snacks. Ata is the girl that Ethan


    Harris loves, so naturally, Kathleen wanted to serve her well.


    Ata shook her head. "No thanks, I''m good. Could you help me prepare a few things?"

 Chapter 73: A Pot, an Induction Cooker, and a Packet of Rice

    Chapter 73: A Pot, an Induction Cooker, and a Packet of Rice


    Kathleen nodded. "Yes, what would you like?"


    "A pot, an induction cooker, and a packet of spaghetti."


    Kathleen''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise, but it did not stay for long. Ethan''s assistant was


    indeed efficient. Even when someone made such a strange request, she could quickly respond with,


    "Okay, Miss White, I will bring all these things to you shortly."


    Ata didn''t have to sit around for very long. She received everything she had requested


    approximately ten minutester.


    The phone rang just as Kathleen asked someone to help Anentta open the packages.


    After answering the phone, Kathleen walked in with a puzzled expression on her face. She asked


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hesitantly, "Miss White, may I know if you ordered any takeout with vegetables and meat?"


    "That''s right! It''s here already?" Ata said, "I''ll go down and get it!"


    "No need, Miss White. I''ve already gotten someone to bring it up."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Ata thought this assistant was exceptional. She was able to fulfil all of her requests without


    question, no matter how bizarre they were. This was someone who was a direct result of Ethan''s


    training.


    Ata didn''t want to bother Kathleen any longer now that everything had arrived. She thanked her,


    and Kathleen responded politely, "You are most wee. It''s my pleasure to serve you. Miss White, do


    whatever you want. Pleasee and look for me if you need anything."


    "All right!"


    After Kathleen left, Ata looked at the things she had prepared and began to get to work.


    Ethan''s meeting ended two hourster. He walked into his office with a group of senior executives


    behind him. When they reached the entrance of his office, everyone caught the fragrant scent


    of spaghetti and vegetables.


    This fragrance smelt smoky and was particrly alluring. Several senior executives who were


    workaholics subconsciously felt their stomachs grumble.


    Howard pushed the office door open and saw an induction cooker and pot on what used to be the


    office desk. Ata was standing behind the desk, cooking vegetables.


    When she saw them at the door, she greeted them warmly as if she would invite them in and treat them


    next second.


    "Was this woman crazy? Treating Young Master Ethan''s office as her kitchen?" Howard thought to


    himself. He despised this woman even more and wanted her to disappear from Ethan''s life as quickly


    as possible.


    The senior executives also looked at the scene questioningly. They nced at each other, an


    unspoken agreement passed between them, and they left.


    Ata turned off the stove and walked to Ethan. "Ethan, I''m not able to attend ss today due to


    some circumstances, so I came here to eat lunch with you instead. I heard that your meeting would


    take a long time, and I remember that you don''t have a good appetite, so I wanted to make lunch for


    you."


    She reached out her hand and assured him, "See, I have done my best not to make too much of a


    mess!"


    She pointed and showed him that she had sorted out the rubbish in a corner and had neatly arranged


    all of the dishes she had prepared on the coffee table.


    After she had said all these things, Ata realized that Ethan had not said anything and she was


    gradually running out of steam.


    It had been a spur-of-the-moment decision to cook. She hadn''t given it much thought at the time. She


    simply assumed that Ethan would be hungry after his meeting and wanted to prepare something for


    him.


    She suddenly remembered Ethan''s obsession with cleanliness. Would he be angry at her for cooking in


    his office even though she had already taken care of the trash?


    Just as Ata''s heart was feeling uneasy and Howard was waiting for his master to deal with this fool


    of a woman, the man spoke.


    ...


    "Howard."


    "Yes!" Howard immediately replied. He was secretly pleased that this foolish woman had finally brought


    trouble upon herself and provoked his master. One had to know that Ethan would fly into a rage even if


    a single strand of hair fell onto the carpet, let alone cooking in his office!


    This woman was definitely pushing herself to a dead-end!

 Chapter 74: What Happened at Dinner

    Chapter 74: What Happened at Dinner


    Just as Howard was waiting for his master''s order to throw this stupid woman out of the office, Young


    Master Ethan said, "Next time, prepare sufficient cooking utensils in the office so that she cane


    and cook anytime."


    Howard was speechless.


    Were his ears ying tricks on him? Why was he receiving such strange orders from his master?


    Even Ata, who had been afraid of Ethan losing his temper, looked at Ethan incredulously. He had


    actually given such a strange order to his assistant. Why did she feel so ted when she saw


    Howard''s disgruntled face?


    "Ethan, you''re so good!" Ata immediately gave Ethan a big kiss.


    After that, the whole Harris Group knew that the future daughter-inw of the Harris family liked


    cooking. Therefore, Young Master Ethan had specially made an exquisite kitchen in the office for her.


    Ata apanied Ethan at thepany the whole day. She noticed that Young Master Ethan


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    seemed to be obsessed with her fawning over him. He wanted her to apany him everywhere,


    even when the top executives came to report to him.


    The Reed''s Group vanished from Toronto in three days after the incident at the dinner party, despite the


    fact that the man had barely touched Ata. No one dared to bring up Ata again. Even during the


    meeting, no one dared to look at her despite the fact that she was stunning.


    Ata realized how heavy Ethan''s daily workload was after staying by his side for the entire day.


    She sighed inwardly. Ethan had been pitiful in her previous life. He''d been constantly hounded by a


    group of older men in thepany, and she''d given him a hard time when he got home.


    Hence, after they returned home, Ata prepared a hearty dinner for Ethan. As they ate, Ata saw


    Bettina standing at one side. She turned, got up and said warmly, "Bettina, I''m sorry for bumping into


    you when I was in a hurry yesterday. Come and eat with us!"


    Bettina was taken aback by Ata''s sudden zeal. Then she remembered what had happened today


    and became even more convinced that Ata was having an affair with Dous!


    "Look at that!" Bettina thought to herself.  "Just as I predicted, this fool wants to seduce Dous


    Sanders. Just by offering to help her do that, Ata''s attitude had immediately changed towards me.


    She is treating me like her best friend like she had done before the ident.


    Ata is indeed just putting on a fake show for Young Master Ethan to see!"


    Bettina was so excited to discover Ata''s secret that she smiled maliciously.


    Of course, Ata had noticed the change in Bettina. She smiled and ced a bowl of soup in front of


    her as if they were close sisters. "Betty, drink some soup. It''s good for your stomach."


    "Thank you, Miss." Bettina yed along as well.


    "You''re most wee."


    After pretending that they had a good rtionship with each other for a while, they began to eat.


    As they were almost finishing his meal, Ata mysteriously said, "Ethan, I''ll head upstairs first!"


    Without waiting for Ethan''s reply, she got up, turned around, and ran upstairs.


    Bettina looked at Ata, who was high-spirited. She didn''t resemble ady from a wealthy family at


    all. She rolled her eyes inwardly as she reflected, "How could this insane woman be the Harris family''s


    futuredy? How could she ever be a good wife to Ethan Harris? What a joke of the century!"


    "Young Master Ethan, I have always reminded Miss White to be careful about her character. She can''t


    always be so energetic and spirited. Young Master Ethan will marry her in the future. If she is still so


    spirited, I''m afraid that the Harris family will not be able to ept her." Bettina pretended to be


    concerned for Ata''s future.


    However, Ethan ignored herpletely. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up and walked


    upstairs.


    Bettina was left alone in the dining room. She clutched the tableware tightly as she watched Ethan walk


    away, wanting to insert the knives and forks one by one into Ata''s body. Young Master Ethan would


    only notice other women when Ata was dead!

 Chapter 75: Annetta Wanted to Please Ethan

    Chapter 75: Ata Wanted to Please Ethan


    Ethan walked to the door of the bedroom. The door was half-closed, and there was no one inside when


    he pushed the door open.


    As he walked into the bedroom and closed the door, he could vaguely hear the sound of running water


    Ethan walked to the bathroom door and saw Ata scattering rose petals in a filled bathtub. When


    she heard him, she turned her head and said happily, "Ethan! You''re here! I have prepared some warm


    water for you to take a nice bath!"


    The little girl was brimming with a smile, and her eyes were sparkling when she turned around.


    Ethan did not say anything as he hugged her from behind.


    The little girl who was scattering petals felt a strange sense of loneliness around the man. She froze for


    a moment before asking softly, "Ethan, what''s wrong?"


    "Why are you suddenly so nice to me?" The man''s low voice came from behind her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ata''s body stiffened instantly. She wondered why he had suddenly asked such a question. "Had he


    discovered something?" She thought. "What did Bettina say to him?"


    Ata realized that even though she did not care about what Bettina did in this life, Bettina still had an


    imperceptible influence on her.


    Ata quickly dismissed this idea. Bettina had already been disappointed a few times in this life.


    ording to her previous life''s understanding of her, this woman could no longer believe that leaking


    information to Ethan would have any effect on Ata.


    Ata would not have been scared if it weren''t for Bettina. She set down the flower basket, ced


    her slender white hands in Ethan''s, and softly said, "I realised today just how hard you work every day.


    You''ve got to be exhausted. In the past, I was ignorant and always opposed you..."


    Ata paused for a moment at this point. "I hope there''s still time and that you and I didn''t miss out


    on each other," she said again, her voice slightly choked.


    After Ata finished speaking, she felt that the hand around her waist had tightened a little.


    She could feel the man''s breath behind her ear, and Ata was unsure if her words had moved the


    man.


    Although she had said some things to gain his favour, she had said them all sincerely and from the


    bottom of her heart. Since her rebirth, she had decided that Ethan was the one for her in this life, and


    she wanted to love him with all her heart and soul.


    "Ethan, why don''t you take your bath?" Ata said, "I''ve sprinkled some soothing essential oil in the


    warm water. You''ll feel veryfortable when you''re soaking in the bath."


    "Okay." The man''s low voice was soft and doting. "Let''s bathe together."


    Upon receiving the man''s invitation, Ata blushed. She nodded obediently and said, "Alright, Ethan."


    Although Ata was a 25-year-old woman at heart, she was still very ufortable.


    Ata felt that the heat all over her body was hotter than the warm water in the bath, especially when


    she didn''t dare to move at all.


    Ata felt even hotter than before she entered the bath as if she had a fever. She was not only boiling


    but also limp and powerless.


    She had intended to please the man by preparing a bath for him, but the man ended up pleasing her


    instead. He wrapped a towel around her and carried her out of the bath. Then heid her on the bed


    and made love to her until the wee hours of the morning.


    Ata struggled out of bed in the middle of the night and saw the man sleeping soundly next to


    her.

 Chapter 76: Annetta Searches Bettinas Room

    Chapter 76: Ata Searches Bettina''s Room


    In general, the man would sleep particrly well if he had been ''well satisfied'' before going to bed. This


    was also the conclusion Ata had reached based on her current observations.


    Ata padded softly out of the room after she got out of bed.


    She passed through the main building of the Harris family and came to the servants'' quarters. Arriving


    at Bettina''s room, she used the key she had to unlock the door, which was locked from the inside.


    Bettina and she had been ''best friends'' in a previous life, and Bettina had given her a key to her


    bedroom. Ata had never used the key before today. However, she soon realised that the key was


    useless.


    However, this was no issue for Ata. She quickly took out a thin hair clip and set to work on the lock.


    Within seconds, she had opened the door.


    The bedroom was pitch ck. Ata felt that someone was sitting motionless in the dark when she


    walked in and closed the door.


    Ata was taken aback. She remained rooted to the spot and did not move for a minute as she


    studied the figure. Then she walked over to it and realised it was a mannequin. She could tell it had


    been carved based on Ethan''s facial figures from the light that filtered in from the outside. Despite the


    creator''s meticulous attention to detail, the mannequincked even a third of Ethan''s good looks.


    Ata snorted. She did not expect Bettina to obsess over Ethan to this extent. She had actually made


    a mannequin to resemble Ethan. Wasn''t it terrifying to have a mannequin in your room staring at you


    every day?


    She walked into the bedroom and was not surprised to see Bettina asleep on the bed.


    Ata dared toe in so openly because she added a little sleeping pill to Bettina''s soup.


    After making sure that Bettina was sound asleep, she turned on the lights in the room. She felt


    ufortable the minute the room flooded with light.


    Ata looked at the closely packed photos on the wall of the room. They were all various figures of


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the same person...


    Was Bettina a pervert? Ata looked at the pictures on the wall in disbelief. They all featured Ethan


    Harris at different ces and different times. Bettina had secretly taken all these pictures of him. "The


    mannequin was already a bit too much," Ata thought. "I never thought that she would have all


    these pictures as well." Furthermore, there were words scribbled at the side of the pictures which


    expressed Bettina''s love and longing towards Ethan...


    Ata shuddered at the thought of such a woman lusting after her husband as she looked at the


    sleeping woman on the bed. She had hoped to gradually uncover Bettina''s motives. But it appeared


    that she needed to get this woman out of the Harris household as soon as possible. Otherwise, the


    next time she saw this wall, she''d feel as if there were a pair of eyes watching Ethan''s every move!


    Ata looked around the room and saw aptop on the table. Theptop was on power-saving mode


    and needed a password to ess. This was just a small matter to Ata.


    After she had cracked the password, all themunication software inside went online. She opened


    Facebook and saw that Bettina had a lot of contacts. However, Bettina had been prudent and had


    deleted all of her chat histories.


    This was not a problem for Ata. Her fingers quickly tapped a few keys on the keyboard and


    restored all the deleted chat histories within five minutes.


    Bettina had been chatting to two people before she slept. One of them was the executive director of


    Infinity Group, Ben Brooks.


    "Mr. Brooks, see you in room 8888 at Elder Cabin Hotel tomorrow."


    Ben had replied with one word, "OK."


    The other one was Caleb Taylor.


    Bettina, "Come and watch a good show tomorrow. Remember to bring your filming equipment. You can


    be a director for once."


    Caleb, "Oh? Who are the male and female leads?"


    Bettina,"The male lead is Ben Brooks."


    Caleb seemed to be disgusted as he replied, "Him again? I almost thew up thest time I videoed him


    and the twins in bed. I never thought this old man would have this type of hobby.


    Bettina, "The female lead has changed this time, and you will definitely be interested."


    Caleb, "Who is it?"


    Bettina, "Ata White."

 Chapter 77: The Secret in Bettinas Room

    ?


    <strong>Chapter 77: The Secret in Bettina''s Room</strong>


    After a while, Caleb responded, "This man does have strange taste. He even likes unattractive women like Ata. However, this is a good test for me on my path to bing a director. Let me think about it. What kind of technique should I use to improve the appearance of that hideous monster?


    Bettina said, "I don''t care how you do it. I only want it in high definition. I want a close up of her face. Tomorrow, I want this idiot to bepletely destroyed so that she can never rise again!"


    Caleb said, "No problem, if that''s the case, then I can also break the engagement with this ugly freak tomorrow morning. I feel sick when I think of my engagement with her."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bettina replied with the appointment time and the address of the hotel.


    Ata leaned back in her chair, reading their conversation. She was surprised that Caleb''s previous life as a director had begun in this manner.


    Even more surprising to her was the fact that Giselle Long and the Coleman twins were on Bettina''s contact list.


    There was another group that consisted of North University''s alumni and current students.


    Ata looked through Bettina''s chat history with Giselle. The details of Bettina and Giselle''s coboration were all kept inside, as she had expected. Although Ata was aware that Giselle had collected different girls at the university, she had no idea Giselle ran such a shady business.


    And her middleman turned out to be Bettina.


    What an eye-opener!


    Ata quickly took screenshots of all these chat history and pictures and sent them to her own email.


    After a fierce operation, Ata was about to turn off theputer when she caught a glimpse of a folder with a nk name on Bettina''s desktop. She opened it and found that it was full of videos.


    There were hundreds of videos and some video covers were extremely bare. All had beenbelled with names. Ata saw several familiar names from North University, and thetest video was called "Lulu and Nana".


    Ata was already able to guess the contents of the video. It was probably all Caleb''s so-called "action film"!


    Ata had no idea that Giselle and Bettina would persecute so many North University students.


    Ata did something to the videos on Bettina''sputer after she had sent them all to her email. They appeared to be fine on the surface, but once Bettina clicked on them, she would discover that the videos could no longer be viewed.


    This could also be interpreted as her act of solidarity with the students who had been persecuted by Giselle and Bettina over the years. Giselle and Bettina could no longer use these videos to threaten these students after they became famous.


    As for the videos, whether Bettina and Giselle had backed them up or not depended on their luck.


    Ata then returned theputer to power saving mode, closed theptop, and stood up. She looked at Bettina, who was fast asleep and then walked over to the bedside to gaze down at her for a few moments.


    Just as she was about to leave, a painting on the wall fell with a great ng. Ata jumped in shock. Her first reaction was to see if the loud noise had woken Bettina. The sleeping pills were strong, and Bettina did not stir even though there had been such a loud disturbance.


    Once reassured, Ata walked over to pick up the fallen painting. Just as she was about to hang it back onto the wall, she discovered a secret door behind it.


    Ate had seen the rest of the servants'' rooms and was sure that there were no hidden doors. Bettina must have asked someone to create it for her.


    The bedroom was already crammed with Ethan''s photos and a mannequin of him. What else could be lurking behind this secret door? It couldn''t be the real Ethan, could it?


    When Ata opened the secret door, she was immediately confronted with the contents of the secret room. Ata was taken aback by the strange and bloody scene inside. She had suspected that there were more Ethan-rted items inside. Maybe it was a love letter Bettina had written to him or a hidden secret? But she could have never possibly imagined what the secret room would actually contain...

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78


    The man wrapped his arms around her waist and carried her onto the bed.


    Her warm and soft body made Ethan''s heart unprecedentedly peaceful and warm. This was a warmth that he had never felt before, just like a ray of light from the moon amid a dark night.


    There were no sses the next day. It was noon by the time Ata got up, and Ethan had already gone to thepany.


    Because she had greeted Ethan yesterday, Ethan did note looking for her at noon.


    Ata took a shower before going downstairs for lunch. Bettina was already waiting at the dining table. She looked slightly anxious and nced at her watch from time to time.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Ata leisurelye down the stairs. "Miss, you''re awake!"


    Ata responded with a grunt and walked to the table. Then, she slowly started having lunch. She even politely invited Bettina to join her.


    Bettina shook her head and said with a fake smile, "No need, Miss. Enjoy your lunch."


    "Well, then you have to wait a while longer. After all, I eat rather slowly."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Bettina wanted to smash the te in Ata''s face, but she pretended to be fine with it, "It''s okay. Take your time."


    "Okay!" Ata nodded. "I will!"


    Ata took one hour to eat her lunch. She noticed that Bettina''s face was getting more anxious as time passed. The more anxious Bettina got, the happier she felt.


    After she finished eating, Ate went upstairs to change her clothes before following Bettina out.


    They drove to Elder Cabin Hotel. Ata deliberately said, "I''m still quite full from lunch. I''m afraid I don''t have much appetite for high tea."


    Bettina sneered, "Who says we''re here for high tea? We have other things to do. Get down!"


    As she spoke, she urged Ata out of the car.


    They took the elevator directly to room 8888.


    After Ata had gone in, Bettina was just about to leave when Ata pulled her back in, "Betty, where are you going? Apany me. I can''t eat the high tea, but I can still watch you eat it."


    "You moron!" Bettina sneered in her heart as she looked at her. "You really believe it''s high tea!" She decided not to leave because she had already been dragged in. She wanted to see this idiot being sexually abused by Ben Brooks firsthand. This was a better way for her to express her rage!


    Bettina closed the door and locked it as she thought of this.


    Ata watched Bettina with a calm expression on her face.


    Bettina especially hated Ata''s self-satisfied look, which was the exact look when Ata had awoken after the car ident. It was a very smug look.


    "Idiot, aren''t you usually very arrogant! Aren''t you very smug in front of Young Master Ethan? Let''s see how arrogant you are now!" Bettina no longer hid her true self and scolded Ata loudly.


    Ata pretended to be surprised and said, "Bettina, you''ve misunderstood me. When was I arrogant and proud?"


    Before Bettina could respond, Ata widened her eyes and said incredulously, "Haven''t I always been arrogant and proud?" "You" Bettina pointed at her and scolded, "You shameless idiot!"


    Ata was still smiling as she looked at Bettina''s exasperation. She went to the table, poured a cup of tea and said, "Come on, it''s a good time for high tea. Drink some tea to relieve your worry?"


    Bettina walked over and snatched the tea from her hand.


    She took the wine from the other side, poured a ss and said, "Drink this!"


    "Sure," Ata said good-naturedly. She handed Bettina the tea she had poured for her and said, "Apany me, Bettina. It''s no fun to drink alone!"


    Bettina had spiked Ata''s wine, as per prior arrangement with Ben. He could do whatever he wanted with Ata as long as Ata drank the wine.

 Chapter 79: Who Says Were Here for High Tea?

    ?Chapter 79


    Bettina took her tea and drank it all in one gulp topel Ata to quickly finish her ss of wine.


    Ata gave her a thumbs-up. "Nice!"


    "Enough of this! Quickly drink up!" Bettina was already losing her patience.


    "Okay." Ata drank the red wine in one gulp.


    After Ata had downed the wine, Bettinaughed sinisterly and said, "Fool! Today I''m going to humiliate you so much that you will never be able to show your face to the public again!"


    Ata blinked and said especially innocently, "Betty, what are you saying? Are you scolding yourself? Even though you''re nothing much, I don''t believe you would be so self-degrading enough to scold yourself?"


    "You imbecile!" Bettina said, "I''ll see who''sughingter!"


    Bettina nced at the time and kept mumbling, "Why aren''t they here yet?"


    "Who isn''t here yet?" Ata sat at the dining table, picked up a cherry, and popped it into her mouth as she said slowly, "Who are you referring to? Ben Brooks or Caleb Taylor?"


    Bettina''s face froze, and she eyed Ata warily.


    Ata was still leisurely chewing her cherry. "They''ve been here for a long time. Do you want to see them?"


    Ata got up and walked towards the bedroom door in the suite. Upon pushing open the door, Bettina saw two men trussed and tied to the bed.


    The two men were Ben and Caleb, whom she had made appointments with yesterday.


    Ata pped her hands. "Come on out!"


    Two men walked out from the shadows. One was carrying photography equipment, and the other was good-looking. He looked down at Bettina and said, "Shoot this video carefullyter. I, too, want to see how powerful the drug they prepared for our Miss Ata is."


    Bettina''s eyes widened. She gradually felt ufortable, like there was something amiss within her body. She pointed at Ata and cursed, "You b*tch, what on earth did you do to me?!"


    "Don''t worry, you three originally nned to do something to me. I just retumed the favour." Ata took the teapot and said, "I forgot to ask. How does the ''special vour'' I added into the tea taste?"


    "You b*tch!" Bettina finally responded. She had set a nice trap for Ata, but it appeared that the tables had turned and the hunter was now the prey.


    Bettina was so enraged that she lunged at Ata. She was no match for Ata even in normal circumstances, let alone now. Ate pushed Bettina into the bedroom without breaking a sweat.


    The attractive man then carried Bettina to the bed as if she were as light as a chicken. Bettina noticed that the two men on the bed were acting strangely. Their red eyes stared at her hungrily, as if they were beasts looking at their dinner.


    Bettina shuddered and asked in a shaky voice, "What, what'' wrong with them! What did you do to them?!"


    "We let them taste the ''specially voured'' tea too!"


    Ata pped her hands. "Alright, it''s your turn now. It''s time for me to leave!"


    "Okay, leave the rest to me, Boss. I didn''t expect toe across something so exciting after returning from America!" The


    attractive man rubbed his hands together as if preparing to do something significant.


    "K, take good shots for me! Close-ups! Make sure the faces are clearly seen!" Ata instructed him.


    She repeated the words from Bettina''s message to Caleb.


    K nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Boss!"


    Who was this K? What was his rtionship with Ata?


    Bettina soon realised that Ata was nothing like she had imagined her to be. She had underestimated her!


    Thinking of this, Bettina frantically grabbed Ata''s thigh.


    "Miss, it''s my fault! Forgive me! I''ll never dare to do such a thing again. I know that Miss is the kindest and the gentlest person. You won''t really treat me like this, right? What''s more, we had a deal! I''ll help you escape from Young Master Ethan and help you get together with Young Master Dous! I sincerely want to help you, Miss..."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 80: The Hunter Becomes the Prey

    ?Chapter 80: The Hunter Bes the Prey</a>


    "You? Sincerely want to help me? Ata grabbed Bettina''s cor and poked her heart. "Ask yourself, will you be punished by Heaven for such sphemy?"


    Ata threw Bettina aside and patted her hands. "I''m done here. I should go."


    After Ata left, K took out a knife and quickly sliced Ben and Caleb''s ropes. The two rushed at Bettina like starving men.


    Ata did not look back. She walked out of the room and closed the door, leaving Bettina''s screams of, "Ata White, you b*tch. I won''t let you off easily!" behind her.


    "Shut up!" came K''s stem voice. "You don''t deserve to call Sister Annie''s name!"


    Ata walked out of the hotel suite, away from the noise inside.


    Ata did not think that she had gone overboard treating Bettina like that. If she had not made prior preparations, the one inside being tortured would have been her. She was just giving Bettina a taste of her own medicine.


    Furthermore, if it weren''t for Bettina and Caleb, she wouldn''t have died so tragically in her past life.


    When she thought back to her past life, Ata felt that this little bit of punishment was nothingpared to the humiliation and torment she had suffered at their hands.


    She would never forgive those who had harmed her in her previous life. Not even if they had been reduced into ashes in this life. In this life, she not only wanted to make them pay, but she also wanted to take back everything that belonged to her.


    In this life, she wanted to look down on the world!


    By the time she returned to the Harris family, Ethan had already returned from work.


    She thought that Ethan would ask about it, but Ethan didn''t say anything. He had dinner with her as per usual then they worked together in the study room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that he would not ask any questions as long as she returned safely.


    This realization made Ata''s feelings for him grow even stronger.


    Around nighttime, she received the videos from K.


    Ata did not watch it. That photographer had been rmended to her by Country M''s K, which saved her a lot of trouble. She didn''t need to worry since he was K''s man.


    Ata had suddenly thought of kidnapping Ben and Caleb after talking to Ethan yesterday. She sent a message to K after Ethan had fallen asleep. Soon after, K contacted his contacts in the country to kidnap Ben and Caleb. He had personally taken an overnight flight from Country M in his private ne to meet Ben and Caleb. They had confessed the whole plot against Ata to K


    That was why Ata had immediately decided to give the other party a taste of their own medicine.


    Bettina did not return to the Harris residence that night. Ata thought Bettina would never have the dignity to return, but when she went downstairs for breakfast the next day, she saw Bettina standing next to the dining table as usual.


    Bettina stood at the dining table wordlessly, and there did not seem to be anything unusual about her.


    Ata walked over and asked curiously, "Is the weather very cold today? Betty, you''re wearing such warm clothes!"


    Bettina''s entire body, save for her head, was wrapped up tightly in thick clothes.


    Without even looking, Ata could already imagine how intense the three of them had been yesterday.


    Although Bettina''s face was pale, her expression did not change much. She just said, "Miss, it''s not cold today, but I have caught a cold, so I dressed up warmly."


    "Oh! Bettina, did you catch a cold? You have to take good care of yourself then!" Ata said warmly, "Since you caught a cold, I''ll ask Ethan to give you a week off. After all, your health is the most important thing."


    Upon hearing that, Bettina hurriedly said, "There''s no need for that. I''ll be fine..."


    "But what if you pass your cold to someone else?'' Ata cut her off with a smile. She was still thinking about the many photos she had seen in Bettina''s room the day before yesterday. The photos filled with love confessions scribbled at the side which read, "What should I do? I miss you so much after not seeing you for a day. I want to be by your side every second. I love you so much. I''m especially delighted that I can stand next to you every morning and watch you eat...

 Chapter 81: A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    ?


    Chapter 81: A Taste of Their Own Medicine


    Ata knew that with Bettina''s crazy love for Ethan, just like how she had expressed in her words, she would feel terrible if she did not see Ethan for a day, let alone a week.


    Sure enough, Bettina got anxious. She said hurriedly, "I won''t spread it. It''s just a slight cold. I''ll be fine soon..."


    "Ethan..." Ata turned around and walked to Ethan''s side and acted coquettishly, being as b*tchy to Bettina as she could, "I''m doing this for Bettine''s own good. Why doesn''t she appreciate it at all...


    Ethan nced at her and said nothing about her clumsy act. He only said to Bettina, "You may leave."


    Bettina gritted her teeth and looked at Ata viciously. However, she could not show it in front of Ethan. She could only swallow her anger and leave angrily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Bettina returned to her room in a fit of anger. She kicked open the secret door in her bedroom and stabbed the picture of Ata on the wall with a dagger as she screamed, "B*tch!" repeatedly.


    If it weren''t for that b*tch, Ata, she would have been able to control herself around the two men yesterday. Caleb was fine, but she felt sick when she remembered Ben Brook''s expression.


    Due to the sheer force, the scarf around Bettina''s neck was pulled off, and the dressing-table mirror beside her revealed the sinister red marks on it. She suddenly screamed when she saw this and smashed the mirror in front of her. The mirror fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    However, Bettina remained unmoved. She not only smashed the mirror at the dressing-table but also everything that could reflect. She didn''t stop until the floor was a mess of shattered items.


    After Ata was certain that Bettina would not cause any trouble, at least for now, she turned her attention to Leo.


    Gino Ross was about to hold auditions for his movie "Hero". Ata nned to personally bring Leo for the audition after asking Kevin to secure an audition spot for him.


    Ata was supposed to meet Leo after ss at the university gate on the day of the audition to go to the audition site together. She was blocked at the door when she was about to go out. Several boys came up with flowers and choctes to confess their love to her.


    Ata no longer pretended to be hideous after she had exposed her true beauty thest time. That was why different ones woulde and confess to her every few days.


    Ate was already used to this.


    However, the girls in ss were extremely jealous of her.


    Seeing Ata walking towards the door, a girl deliberately said loudly, "How annoying. We are blocked at the door every day because some b*tch dominates the public space, blocking the way. How unlucky we are to be ssmates with such a person!" "What can we do? Who asked her to be so beautiful? She reced Miss Rivera as the campus belle within a day," Nana Coleman added in.


    When did she suddenly be a b*tch? Ata calmly listened to them and suddenly shouted, "Ah!" Her voice was sharp, and she deliberately imitated the girls. "How annoying! Has this ssroom been painted green? Why are some people so green with envy? Will they die of jealousy? How unlucky I am to be ssmates with these types of people!"


    Nana''s and the girl''s faces turned red and white after hearing Ata''s words.


    Ata said to the boys in front of them, "Did you all hear that? You all bother me bying here all the time. You have to be responsible if some people in our ss die of jealousy!"


    Ata even made a cute pouty face after saying this, which made all the boys go crazy.


    Ate was quite satisfied with her own performance. Didn''t they call her a b*tch? She would show them just how b*tchy she could bel


    "We will take responsibility! We will be responsible!"


    All the boys immediately began to insult Nana and the other girl after Ata said this.


    "You''re just jealous because you''re not as cute as our Annie!"


    "You''d be so proud if you were being chased by so many boys. Annie is such a humble person. Would she have been so upset if your prank hadn''t revealed her true beauty? How dare you make such disparaging remarks about Ata! Do you girls have a conscience?

 Chapter 82: Btch!

    ?Chapter 82


    "How dare you call our Annie a b*tch. I think you''re the b*tches!"


    Ata took the opportunity to slip away when the boys started crowding around Nana and the other girl.


    Ata had instructed Leo to wait for her in the ck luxury car parked under arge tree near the school entrance if he arrived before her. This was done to avoid any unwanted attention.


    When Ata arrived, Leo was already in the car.


    Kevin Powell had arranged for the car toe and pick them up. He had offered toe along, but Ata had turned him down. In this life, she wanted to be independent and rely on her own capabilities.


    Ata was a little nervous about bringing Leo to the audition because she had no previous experience.


    However, she did not let the nervousness show on her face. If she showed her nervousness, wouldn''t Leo, who was going for the audition, feel ever more uneasy?


    Ata took our tworge moles and stuck them on her face after getting into the car, making herself look unattractive. After all, it was better if she didn''t reveal her true beauty if she wanted to start a business in the future. It would save a lot of trouble and unwanted attention.


    She wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble, but she was worried that Ethan would be upset if she had too many admirers.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo was already aware of the time she paraded around the university campus in her true appearance. As a result, he was unconcerned when she made herself look unattractive. He was a man of a few words.


    "Leo, how''s your mother?" Ata started a conversation to ease the awkwardness in the atmosphere.


    Leo immediately said, "Everything is under control. Thank you so much for your help."


    "You''re most wee!" Ata replied. "I actually have my own intentions too. Uncle Kevin''s October Entertainment is currently rankedst in the Canada Idols chart. We need an excellent artist like you to help us rise in the ranks as well. Now that you have settled your family affairs, you can focus on studying and working. Isn''t that perfect?"


    Ata''s words clearly demonstrated her concern for both his professional and personal needs, putting Leo at ease. Her demeanour was unlike that of others who had previously helped him. Those people frequently acted superior to those they had helped.


    Leo had heard Lulu describe Ata as ugly and stupid.


    However, right now, it seemed like all of Ata''s IQ and EQ were fully present. She even pretended to be ugly to cover up her divine appearance.


    If Leo had been wary of Ata''s action before, now his guard against her was gradually lowering.


    They arrived at the audition site. Many managers of the film and televisionpanies were already there waiting with their artists. There were even well-developed first or second-ranked actors among those who were waiting.


    Gino Ross was a well-known local director, and many actors and actresses wanted to work with him. However, even top-tier or well-known actors had difficultynding roles in his films.


    Gino Ross was unwavering in this regard. He would never allow anyone to use their notable background, status, or power to get a role in one of his films or television shows. He was looking for evidence of their talent, capability, and potential.


    In her previous life, Leo was able to shine even though he did not have any notable background because of Gino Ross'' integrity. Ata recalled that, in the past life, Leo had signed the contract with Elizabeth Rivera''spany instead. However, there had only been one ce in the audition, and Elizabeth had given it to Caleb Taylor instead of Leo.


    That''s right. In her past life, Caleb had entered Elizabeth''spany. Because of his status as the young master of the Taylor family, he had been the newest asset to Elizabeth''spany. Therefore, she gave him priority and all the resources.


    Leo hade here secretly to audition. Caleb''s attempt was a failure. In contrast, Leo got the role and became famous.


    In this life, she had brought Leo into herpany before Elizabeth could. As a result, the trajectory of this life might change. While she was thinking, she heard a noise around her.


    Caleb walked across the room, followed by Ca White, his agent and some bodyguards. His agent, Rivers Entertainment''s top manager, Esme Bet, was busy talking on the phone.


    Esme was very famous in the entertainment industry and had brought up many top-notch artists.

 Chapter 83: I Have My Own Intentions

    Chapter 83: I Have My Own Intentions


    Chapter 83: | Have My Own Intentions


    "How dare you call our Annie a b*tch. | think you''re the b*tches!"


    Ata took the opportunity to slip away when the boys started crowding around Nana and the other


    girl.


    Ata had instructed Leo to wait for her in the ck luxury car parked under arge tree near the


    school entrance if he arrived before her. This was


    done to avoid any unwanted attention.


    When Ata arrived, Leo was already in the car.


    Kevin Powell had arranged for the car toe and pick them up. He had offered toe along, but


    Ata had turned him down. In this life, she


    wanted to be independent and rely on her own capabilities.


    Ata was a little nervous about bringing Leo to the audition because she had no previous


    experience.


    However, she did not let the nervousness show on her face. If she showed her nervousness, wouldn''t


    Leo, who was going for the audition, feel ever


    more uneasy?


    Ata took our tworge moles and stuck them on her face after getting into the car, making herself


    look unattractive. After all, it was better if she


    didn''t reveal her true beauty if she wanted to start a business in the future. It would save a lot of trouble


    and unwanted attention.


    She wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble, but she was worried that Ethan would be upset if she had too


    many admirers.


    Leo was already aware of the time she paraded around the university campus in her true appearance.


    As a result, he was unconcerned when she


    made herself look unattractive. He was a man of a few words.


    "Leo, how''s your mother?" Ata started a conversation to ease the awkwardness in the atmosphere.


    Leo immediately said, "Everything is under control. Thank you so much for your help.


    ¡°You''re most wee!" Ata replied. "I actually have my own intentions too. Uncle Kevin''s October


    Entertainment is


    currently rankedst in the Canada Idols chart. We need an excellent artist like you to help us rise in


    the ranks as well. Now


    that you have settled your family affairs, you can focus on studying and working. Isn''t that perfect?"


    Ata''s words clearly demonstrated her concern for both his professional and personal needs,


    putting Leo at ease. Her


    demeanour was unlike that of others who had previously helped him. Those people frequently acted


    superior to those they had


    helped.


    Leo had heard Lulu describe Ata as ugly and stupid.


    However, right now, it seemed like all of Ata''s IQ and EQ were fully present. She even pretended


    to be ugly to cover up


    her divine appearance.


    If Leo had been wary of Ata''s action before, now his guard against her was gradually lowering.


    They arrived at the audition site. Many managers of the film and televisionpanies were already


    there waiting with their


    artists.


    There were even well-developed first or second-ranked actors among those who were waiting.


    Gino Ross was a well-known local director, and many actors and actresses wanted to work with him.


    However, even top-tier or


    well-known actors had difficultynding roles in his films.


    Gino Ross was unwavering in this regard. He would never allow anyone to use their notable


    background, status, or power to


    get a role in one of his films or television shows. He was looking for evidence of their talent, capability,


    and potential.


    In her previous life, Leo was able to shine even though he did not have any notable background


    because of Gino Ross''


    integrity.


    Ata recalled that, in the past life, Leo had signed the contract with Elizabeth Rivera''spany


    instead. However, there had


    only been one ce in the audition, and Elizabeth had given it to Caleb Taylor instead of Leo.


    That''s right. In her past life, Caleb had entered Elizabeth''spany. Because of his status as the


    young master of the Taylor


    family, he had been the newest asset to Elizabeth''spany. Therefore, she gave him priority and all


    the resources.


    Leo hade here secretly to audition. Caleb''s attempt was a failure. In contrast, Leo got the role and


    became famous.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In this life, she had brought Leo into herpany before Elizabeth could. As a result, the trajectory of


    this life might change.


    While she was thinking, she heard a noise around her.


    Caleb walked across the room, followed by Ca White, his agent and some bodyguards. His agent,


    Rivera Entertainment''s top


    manager, Esme Bet, was busy talking on the phone.


    Esme was very famous in the entertainment industry and had brought up many top-notch artists.

 Chapter 84: Caleb, Why Are You Not Speaking up for Me?

    Chapter 84: Caleb, Why Are You Not Speaking up for Me?


    Chapter 84: Caleb, Why Are You Not Speaking up for Me?


    The crowd was taken aback at Esme''s appearance.


    "Is that Esme Bet, the top agent of the entertainment industry?¡±


    "Wow, | never expected to see Esme Bet in the flesh. She has managed famous stars like Tommy


    Buchanan and Ernesto Riddle!¡±


    "Who did she bring this time? That man? He doesn''t seem familiar. ls he new? Who is he? He must be


    someone important for Esme to personally


    bring him here to audition.¡±


    "It''s said that Rivera Entertainment has just signed a new artist with resources and money. It''s Caleb


    Taylor, the young master of Taylor Incorporated!"


    "Is this Caleb Taylor? He''s so handsome! Indeed, the genes of wealthy families are superior to ordinary


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    people!¡±


    Many actresses on the scene looked at Caleb. Ca, who was walking beside him, suddenly raised her


    head and puffed out her chest. She wished she


    could announce that Caleb belonged to her.


    However, Ca could not reveal her identity now. Caleb was currently trying to gain poprity, so Ca


    was not allowed toment even if many


    actresses were staring at him. She felt as if she had seen a beam of light when she saw Ata in the


    crowd. She finally had someone to direct her


    pent up anger to.


    She walked to Ata, nced at her and Leo, and said to Caleb with a sneer, ¡°Caleb, is this


    Ata¡¯s new boy toy that blew up the school forum a


    few days ago?"


    As soon as Caleb saw Ata, he thought of what had happened yesterday, and his high-spirited and


    vigorous face suddenly changed.


    Ca did not know what had happened yesterday, so she naturally didn''t notice Caleb''s expression.


    She said, ¡°How dare you take an artist who is


    nobody to Gino Ross''s audition? You really overestimate yourself."


    Ata didn''t want to get into a fight with Caleb or Ca. There were several other artists present, and


    she didn''t want Leo to be known for fighting


    with the other two. However, Ca had provoked her, and she was not going to sit back and do nothing


    about it.


    "Then | wonder how famous Mr. Taylor is,¡± Ata replied. ¡°I have never heard this name before in the


    entertainment industry. You came with him for


    his audition. ls he your new boy toy too?"


    Ca said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about, b*tch? You, out of all people, should know who Caleb


    is!"


    Ata smiled. ¡°Of course | know who he is.


    . Mr. Taylor is engaged. Is it good for you to stick to him like this?"


    Ca''s face became livid whenever the engagement was mentioned. Her sore point was the


    engagement between Caleb and


    Ata. If not for Ata, she would be the one engaged to Caleb!


    Ca knew she could not win this argument with Ata. She pulled Caleb''s arm and said, "Caleb,


    what''s wrong with you?


    Why are you not speaking up for me?"


    Ata looked at Caleb with a faint smile. "Mr. Taylor, you need to consider properly how you''re going


    to speak up for her!"


    Caleb only felt his eyelids twitch. Ata had some dirt on him. If he annoyed her, she could always


    post those videos, and the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Caleb, who had always been proud and arrogant in front of Ata, nudged Ca and


    said, "That''s enough.


    Stop it.


    Ca had never seen Caleb like this before. Caleb had always been by her side and advocated for her.


    Ca immediately looked at Caleb sadly and said, "Caleb, how can you side that b*tch?"


    Caleb was extremely irritated. He despised Ata, but she had dirt on him, and he hadn''t figured out


    how to deal with her


    yet. He could only swallow his rage at this point. He coaxed Ca by saying, "Ca, you came to


    audition with me today as my


    manager. You''re aware of Ms. Bet''s temper. Let''s get this sorted out before shees back. She''ll


    be furious if we make a


    big scene here."

 Chapter 85: The Actor B Incident

    Chapter 85: The ''Actor B Incident''


    Chapter 85: The ¡®Actor B Incident¡¯


    Ca could only swallow her anger when she heard this. Esme didn''t like her to stay with Caleb all day


    long, iming that this was bad for his


    development.


    Esme finished her phone call and walked over, ¡°What''s going on?" she asked.


    Ca immediately became as quiet as a quail and did not dare to make a sound.


    Caleb said, "It''s nothing, Ms. Bet. We''re good."


    Esme grunted and sized Leo up before she left.


    Ca felt very dissatisfied watching Esme and Caleb leave.


    Before leaving, she said to Ata, ¡°By the way, my 18th birthday in a week. Mom and Dad will hold a


    birthday party for me in the best hotel in


    Toronto, Elder Cabin Hotel. Remember toe and join in the fun! After all, you had nothing for your


    18th birthday."


    Ca left after saying that.


    Ca was a few months younger than Ata. Ata had been abducted by Ethan on her 18th


    birthday in her previous life because she had


    attempted to elope with Caleb. Caleb had not only broken her legs, but Ethan had also raped her that


    day.


    In this life, she had been reborn on her 18th birthday. As Ca had said, there was nothing except for


    an unexpected disaster.


    Ata stood there, calmly watching Ca and Caleb walk away.


    A birthday party meant nothing to her. Her father had done more biassed things in her previous life than


    this. Wouldn''t she


    have died of rage if she had been offended by everything?


    She didn''t want to waste her time or energy on such frivolous matters in this life.


    She took a look around the audition room. Many actors had alreadypleted their auditions, and


    some of them emerged


    teary-eyed. Everyone knew Gino Ross was not only a fantastic film director, but he was also extremely


    demanding. He would


    mercilessly chastise anyone who failed. During filming, he had made many A-list actors cry because of


    his scolding.


    ¡°Wasn''t that red-eyed female celebrity who just came out that supporting lead in that family drama?


    Gino Ross even made her


    cry?"


    Someone in the crowd was surprised.


    "The second female lead has a lot of fans. Isn''t Mr. Ross afraid of being besieged by fans?"


    "Oh, don''t underestimate Mr. Ross. Don''t you know that the Actor B incident happened a few years


    ago?"


    ¡°What happened? Tell me!"


    ¡°Gino Ross once made Actor B, a male celebrity at the time, cry while filming. The video of that scene


    quickly went viral, and


    Gino Ross was chastised on Twitter by Actor B''s fans. Actor B believed that with the help of his fans,


    he could force Gino Ross to


    issue a public apology. Mr. Ross not only refused to apologise but also stated unequivocally that he


    would never work with Actor


    B again. Actor B not only lost the opportunity to work with a fantastic director but he was also chastised


    for being a ¡®fans baby'' . He had grown ustomed to getting his way because he was popr.


    His reputation suffered, his endorsements were revoked, and hispany gave up him, along with all


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    of his resources. Actor B vanished from the entertainment industry in an instant."


    Ata asked Leo if he was nervous as they sat to the side, listening to the conversations going on


    around them.


    Leo shook his head, and there was no trace of fear on his face. ¡°Everythinges in its own time.


    What is yours is yours. If it  is not yours, it''s useless to force it."


    In Ata''s impression, Leo would only reveal his emotions in front of his mother and Lulu Coleman.


    He was indifferent to everything else. Ata quite liked his ¡®leave it up to fate¡¯ attitude.


    Although she appreciated it, she would never deal with anything with such a mindset. Some things


    were worth fighting for.


    Soon, Leo''s name was called.


    The artists auditioned as a group of two in a fighting scene. The next name called was Caleb''s.


    Ata did not expect Leo and Caleb to be in the same group during the audition.

 Chapter 86: Carla, Do You Have a Death Wish?

    Chapter 86: Ca, Do You Have a Death Wish?


    Chapter 86: Ca, Do You Have a Death Wish?


    "All the best!" In the audition, only the actors and actresses were allowed to enter. Even his personal


    assistant and agents were not permitted in.


    Ata did not give Leo any pressure.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Leo nodded and calmly walked to the door of the audition room. Caleb was in front of him. One of the


    staff directed them in after confirming their


    attendance.


    Ata had a lot of faith in Leo. Ata didn''t think that auditioning with Caleb would affect Leo''s


    ability to get the supporting male lead because of


    how events had yed out in her previous life.


    She walked to a secluded ce and found a ce to sit down. Just as she was about to close her eyes


    and rest for a while,


    "You''re quite happy with yourself. Does Young Master Ethan know that you have a pretty boy outside of


    the Harris family?"


    Ata knew that it was that pest Ca without opening her eyes.


    Ata leaned against the chair and closed her eyes,pletely ignoring her.


    Ca became annoyed when Ata ignored her. Although there were few people here, any big scene


    would attract attention, especially the attention


    of Esme Bet who was still making phone calls not far away.


    However, Ca was unwilling to Ata off. She had a sudden brainwave, smiled ferociously and said


    to Ata, "Fortunately, your mother died early.


    Otherwise, you would anger your mother to death if your mother saw you raise a pretty boy and


    support him in his career with her inheritance."


    After Ca finished speaking, Ata suddenly opened her eyes, grabbed Ca''s arm, and dragged


    her in front of her.


    Ata red at her fiercely and growled, "Ca, do you have a death wish?"


    Ca never expected Ata to make a scene. She didn''t dare to resist because it would attract


    attention. She was afraid that Esme would have an


    even worse impression of her if she saw her quarrelling with Ata.


    Ca gritted her teeth and said to Ata in a low voice, "Let go! You''re hurting me!"


    Ata didn''t let go of her wrist. Instead, she gripped it even more tightly. Ca felt that her wrist was


    going to be broken by her.


    Ata articted her order clearly, "Apologize.


    Ca pursed her lips stubbornly. "You want me to apologize to you? In your dreams! Who do you think


    you are? Break my


    hand if you dare. See if my parents will let you off lightly! My mother is right. Your mother was a b*tch,


    so she gave birth to a


    b*tch like you... Ah!"


    The next second, the whole room heard Ca''s scream as Ata twisted Ca''s arm.


    ¡°What''s going on?"


    "There is a fight!"


    The people around instantly gathered around them, including the bodyguards brought by Caleb and


    Esme.


    Esme didn''t intend to pay attention to this kind of thing at first, but she came over because Ca


    worked for Caleb. She saw


    Ca cradling her arm. The pain was so intense that Ca broke out in cold sweat, "My arm is broken,


    my arm is broken...


    Ms. Bet, save me."


    Esme turned her gaze to the girl who was twisting Ca''s arm. She was hideous, but her eyes were


    razor-sharp and cold.


    Esme had a gut feeling that there was more to this girl than meets the eye.


    She stood beside Ca, still gripping Ca''s arm tightly.


    The bodyguards were about toe forward to save Ca, but Ata twisted Ca''s arm even


    more. It was so painful that


    Ca almost fainted. The girl''s face was cold, and she said word by word, "Ca will lose her arm if


    any dares toe over."


    Ca shouted, ¡°Ata, you b*tch! My parents will never let you off if you dare to break my arm!"


    Esme rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 87: Esme Settles the Matter

    Chapter 87: Esme Settles the Matter


    Chapter 87: Esme Settles the Matter


    Ca was such an idiot. She still said all these useless words even though Ata had already broken


    her arm.


    The girl would not have directly broken Ca''s arm if she was afraid of her.


    Sure enough, the next second Ca shouted, Ata immediately grabbed Ca''s intact arm.


    Everyone heard a loud crack, and Ata broke Ca''s other arm.


    Not surprisingly, the whole room heard Ca screaming like a pig sent to the ughter. Esme was


    experienced and knowledgeable due to her many years of work in the entertainment industry. As a


    result, she had seen all kinds of people and knew that Ata was not a person to be trifled with.


    Hearing Ca''s ear-piercing screams and curses, Esme walked directly to her side and scolded, ¡°Shut


    up if you still want to save your arm!"


    Ca instantly closed her mouth as if someone had pressed a pause button.


    Esme stood next to Ca. No one dared to look directly at her because she radiated strength and


    power. Even Elizabeth and Caleb, who were born with silver spoons in their mouths, feared her.


    Ata, on the other hand, stood there, neither servile nor arrogant, staring straight into Esme''s eyes.


    Her face was calm, and her eyes were unafraid.


    "This girl would have an extraordinary future,¡± thought Esme.


    Esme sighed secretly. She had asked Caleb about the rtionship between Ata and Leo just now.


    ording to Caleb, Ata came with Leo to audition. Their rtionship was not ordinary.


    In Esme''s perspective, Ata and Leo did not look like lovers. Therefore, she had called a contact


    from North University to find out more. Only then did she know that Leo was a newly signed artist with


    Powell Group''s October Entertainmentpany.


    She also discovered that the person who had gotten him to sign the contract was none other than


    Ata White.


    Esme could estimate that Ata would be a greatpetitor if she chose to work in the


    entertainment industry.


    Rather than bing enemies, it was better to be friends.


    "Hi, Miss White. I am Esme Bet, Caleb''s manager." Esme politely greeted Ata. "I''m not sure


    what Caleb''s assistant did to offend you, but we''re now on Mr. Ross''s turf, and your artist has gone in


    for an audition. We don''t want Mr. Ross to have a negative impression of our charges because of this


    minor issue, do we? You have already broken both of Ca''s arms. I''ll ask her to apologise to you once


    more. Could we resolve this issue peacefully in this manner?"


    Ca had never seen Esme so polite. In the past, she had always been arrogant when talking to


    people, even when talking to


    Elizabeth and Caleb.


    Yet, she was so polite to that b*tch, Ata.


    Ca was in intense pain. Perhaps the pain made her lose hermon sense. She said to Esme, "Ms.


    Bet, this b*tch Ata..."


    ¡°Shut up if you don''t want to die!" Before Ca could finish her words, Esme chastised her. "You fool!


    Quickly apologize to Miss


    White at once!"


    Esme was terrifying when she was angry. She red at her, and her eyes were as sharp as a knife.


    Ca was so scared that


    her pale face became paler. In the end, she could only swallow all her grievances and reluctantly


    apologize to Ata, "I''m


    sorry."


    Ata had not wanted to make things worse, but Ca had recklessly crossed the line by insulting


    her mother. She wouldn''t let this matter go quietly even if Gino Ross himself stood there.


    However, what Esme said made sense. What she had done could have a negative impact on Leo''s


    audition. Ca had apologised, and Ata had already vented her anger. Ata would go with the


    flow because Esme had offered to settle it peacefully.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Ata wanted to work in the entertainment industry, she didn''t want to make enemies at this


    early stage of her career, especially with someone as powerful as Esme Bet.


    ¡°Well, I''ll let you off today for Ms. Bet''s sake," Ata nced at Ca and warned, ¡°Watch your


    words, or next time, you won''t have any arms left!"

 Chapter 88 A Classic Gino Ross Move!

    Chapter 88 A ssic Gino Ross Move!


    Ata left after that final warning. Esme looked down at Ca and said to the bodyguard beside her,


    "What are you waiting for? Send her to the hospital at once!"


    The bodyguard quickly carried Ca out.


    Esme looked at the scattered crowd and said to the remaining bodyguard, "Go and find out more about


    Ata White. Find out every detail about her. If you can''t find anything, ask K to help."


    "Yes, Ma''am." The man received the order and left.


    Leo and Caleb came out not long after the situation with Ca. Judging from Caleb''s dejected face,


    Ata knew that Leo had won the audition.


    A staff member followed behind Leo and walked over to Ata. The staff member sized her up and


    asked with a bit of disbelief, "Are you Leo''s manager?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her desire to be Leo''s manager, Ata was still his junior in age. She was worried that Leo


    would be unable to ept this. So she hadn''t mentioned it to him and had instead used her position as


    a junior to assist him in obtaining resources.


    She never expected Leo to tell others that she was his agent.


    Ata was a bit surprised and moved. She said to the staff member, "Yes, I am Leo''s manager."


    Ata immediately knew that everything would be different from her previous life when she said


    these words. She would officially start her career here.


    The staff was surprised and thought that Ata was a bit too young, but she did not say anything


    about it except "Pleasee in, Mr. Ross wants to see you."


    When Ata and Leo entered, they heard another staff member announce that the supporting male


    lead role had already been filled and that those who hade to audition could leave. He went on to


    say that because Mr. Ross was upied after this, those who came to audition for other roles could


    The others were surprised after the announcement. "The supporting male lead has already been


    confirmed after just a few auditions ?"


    "Thest one to enter was the young master of the Taylor family and a fresh face, right? Could it have


    been one of them?"


    "That''s Leo, a sophomore from North University''s Acting Department."


    "It''s obviously Leo! Mr. Ross has invited him and his agent in. They must have gone in to talk about the


    contract."


    "What kind of dramas has Leo acted in before?"


    "I haven''t seen him before."


    "A ssic GIno Ross move! He doesn''t care about people''s backgrounds or previous acting


    experiences. He only cares about their acting. As long as he approves of their acting, any ordinary man


    can be the supporting male lead. I envy Leo so much!"


    Caleb''s face, which was already depressed, became even more so as these people talked.


    Esme nced at him and said, "Let''s go."


    Caleb followed her away without saying a word. When they walked outside, Calebmented, "Ms.


    Bet, is there something wrong with Mr. Ross? I told him that the Taylor family will invest in his


    movie as long as he chooses me to be the supporting male lead. In the end, he still chose Leo, a poor


    sophomore with no acting experience!"


    Esme secretly sneered at Caleb''sint as she thought, "Gino Ross had plenty of investors lined


    up waiting to invest in his movie. What difference would an investment from the Taylor family make?"


    However, because the Taylor family was wealthy and generous and had provided her with numerous


    benefits, Esme attempted to console him. "It''s all right. I still have many contacts who are looking for a


    male lead. Let''s go find a lead role instead of being a supporting character!"


    Caleb felt much better after hearing Esme''s constion.


    However, he was still fuming on the inside. He didn''t mind anyone else getting the role, but why did it


    have to be Leo, someone that Ata had selected?

 Chapter 89 Weston Cruz

    Chapter 89 Weston Cruz


    In the past, she had only been the hideous person who followed him everywhere. But now, she was


    concerned about another man. This sense of the disparity between him and Leo made Caleb feel


    inexplicably sullen.


    "Ata White, I''d like to see what kind of person Leo turns out to be! He is just the second male lead.


    The lead actor of Gino Ross'' movie is a seasoned actor, Edward. Leo will definitely be overshadowed


    by him! What''s more, the supporting male lead is a viin. There''s no way he will get famous!"


    Caleb was so angry that he forgot about Ca, who hade with him.


    Until Esme asked lightly, "Ca and Ata have the same surname. What''s the rtionship between


    them?"


    Caleb stopped zoning out and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Ca provoked Ata just now."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The image of Ca annoying that hideous creature Ata shed through his mind. He felt vindicated


    and a bit better. He stated heartlessly, "Ca did an excellent job! That heinous creature must be


    taught a lesson! Does she believe she can find a new face and turn him into a movie star? What kind of


    person does she think she is... Wait, where''s Ca? Has she gone home happily after teaching Ata


    a good lesson?"


    "No." Esme said lightly, "She has gone to the hospital for treatment. I forgot to mention that Ata


    broke both of Ca''s arms after Ca provoked her."


    Caleb was speechless and so furious that he almost vomited blood.


    On the other side of the story, Ata stood with Leo in an office with Gino Ross'' assistant director,


    Weston Cruz, opposite them.


    Weston said, "In Mr. Ross''s words, Leo was born for the supporting male lead of this movie. No one is


    more suitable for this role than him. It''s the first time I''ve seen him praise a person like this in my many


    years of working with him."


    Mr. Ross had wanted to immediately sign the contract with him as soon as Leo had finished his


    performance, but Leo unexpectedly said that he was connected to an entertainmentpany agency


    and needed his manager to confirm. They had not expected his manager to be such a young girl.


    Ata replied politely and confidently "Leo is really great! Please ry our thanks to Mr. Ross for


    seeing Leo''s value."


    Weston was surprised at Atta''s response. In the past, the managers of other artists had either


    modestly said that their artists had room for improvement or ttered the directors instead when Gino


    Ross had praised them.


    This was the first time Weston had met someone like Ata, who openly acknowledged Leo''s talent.


    For a moment, Weston was at a loss for words.


    "Then let''s talk about the details of the contract!" Weston said.


    "Sure," Ata said with a smile. She was polite but didn''t seem like she was trying to curry favour with


    them.


    She was aware that Weston Cruz secretly asked the chosen artists'' managers for benefits in Gino


    Ross'' name. He would promise to speak well of the artists in front of Gino Ross and to treat their artists


    favourably during filming if those managers gave him benefits.


    Some actresses even offered their bodies to Weston to get a small role in Gino Ross'' movie.


    Weston never turned down any of them. He had even slept with many differently-ranked actresses.


    In Ata''s previous life, the fourth-tier actress he had slept with exposed him when she did not get a


    role in Gino Ross'' movie.


    Weston was not happy about Ata''s transparent attitude. However, he did not dare to do anything to


    Leo since Leo was someone Gino Ross looked favourably on. But...


    When Weston passed a contract to her, Ata immediately saw the problems on the contract at first


    nce.

 Chapter 90 I Strongly Advise You to Sign This Contract Obediently.

    Chapter 90 I Strongly Advise You to Sign This Contract Obediently.


    Ata put the contract on the table and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cruz. We can''t sign this contract."


    Weston angrily mmed his cup of tea on the table and said, "Ms. White,  Leo is lucky to be favoured


    by Mr. Ross. Do you know how many other people want this role? Now you tell me that you can''t sign


    the contract? Whye for the audition if you are not nning to sign the contract? Do you know how


    precious my time is? I can''t afford to waste it on the likes of you!"


    Ata was not afraid at all. Instead, she calmly said, "Mr. Cruz, my time is precious too. You know


    exactly why we will not sign this contract."


    "Plus," Ata emphasized before Weston could speak, "Leo got this role out because of his


    capabilities, not because of luck. Since so many other people are vying for the role, you may go and


    look for them instead. We will leave."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ata was about to leave with Leo after saying this.


    Weston''s expression changed and he rushed over to stop them.


    Weston had deliberately made the contract much harsher to make things difficult for Ata. Not only


    did the artist need to stay with the production crew 24 hours a day, but he could not even ask for leave


    if he was sick or encountered an ident. There was even a hidden condition stating that the actor


    needed to divide his pay equally with the assistant director, written as ''The actor needs to divide his


    pay equally with the production crew who takes care of him.''


    Weston stood in front of them and suddenly pped his hands. Immediately, two bodyguards appeared


    in the office and locked the door.


    Weston sneered, "Ms White, I strongly advise you to sign this contract obediently. Don''t return our


    kindness with an offence."


    The two bodyguards behind Weston were big, buff, and looked taller than two Atas put together.


    However, Ata stood in front of them, unafraid, daring them to try and make a move.


    She was the bravest girl Leo had ever seen.


    He could let her take the lead when discussing contract matters. But no matter how bold she was, but


    when a group of men were ready to use violence, he had to step up. He stood in front of her despite his


    inability to fight.


    Ata was about to force Weston to back down when she felt herself being pulled to the back, and a


    tall figure appeared in front of her.


    She fixed her gaze on Leo. His side profile was attractive and elegant. His aura was incredible, and his


    gaze was as deep as the ocean. However, he was too handsome, gentle, and elegant, and he was no


    threat to the two bodyguards.


    Obviously, Weston didn''t take him seriously and waved to the two bodyguards behind him.


    He ordered, "Teach these two people a good lesson. Remember, don''t hit the face, and don''t leave


    obvious wounds on his skin and flesh. After all, he is the one that Mr. Ross likes!"


    The two bodyguards immediately approached Leo and Ata after receiving the order. Weston had


    been unequivocal. If he didn''t want the wounds to be visible, it meant the bodyguards would injure


    them internally instead.


    Judging from Weston''s indifferent expression, it was likely that he had done such things many times


    before.


    Ata took advantage of Leo''s blocking by secretly taking out her phone and setting it to video


    recording mode. She hid the phone behind his back. Leo blocked the two bodyguards as they charged


    towards them, but he was a schr, not a fighter, so hecked any fighting ability.


    He threw several punches at the two men with all his strength and missed each time. The two


    bodyguards were as swift as monkeys. After ying with him for a while, they suddenly grabbed his


    arms and punched his stomach hard.


    Ata could not stop them. Time seemed to have frozen in that instant. Leo''s entire body stiffened,


    then he slowly knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 91 Weston the Two-Faced

    Chapter 91 Weston the Two-Faced


    Ata hurriedly rushed over to help him up and saw his pale face. He was also sweating profusely.


    "Leo!" Ata knew how heavy the men''s attacks were. Someone sshed her just as she was about


    to raise her head.


    Weston mercilessly poured his cup of tea on Ata''s face. "I told them to make my tea with boiling


    water. How dare they give me warm water! Are they making tea or cooking frogs for me? What a bunch


    of nipoops!"


    Weston pretended to realize something and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I spilt water, but I didn''t expect that it


    would fall on you, Ms. White."


    Although Weston said so, he sneered in his heart. "Idiot, don''t you know whose territory this is? How


    dare you go against me?"


    Just as Weston was looking down at the two people on the ground arrogantly, he saw the water wash


    away the two moles and freckles on Ata''s skin, revealing a beautiful face underneath. Her skin was


    pure, white, and extremely tender. She had a stunningly beautiful face.


    Weston was stunned. "Such a beautiful woman exists in this world!"


    Throughout his years of working as Gino Ross''s assistant director, Weston had seen countless


    beautiful women. He often dealt with many popr and super famous actresses.


    No one couldpare to Ata''s beauty, not the actresses he had slept with or even those popr


    actresses.


    Weston''s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    "What exactly are you waiting for? Get Ms. White a clean towel right away!"


    The bodyguards looked at Weston, who had changed his tone in a split second. They looked at each


    other and said, "Mr. Cruz, there is no clean towel here!"


    Weston rolled his eyes and grabbed his own towel. He walked over and was about to wipe Ata''s


    face. "So sorry, Ms. White. Let me wipe your face for you."


    Ata took a step back and said sharply, "Don''t touch me!"


    "Okay, okay. I won''t. Here, wipe yourself dry."


    Ata was disgusted by the lust in Weston''s eyes. "Leo, let''s go!" Ata refused his towel and


    wanted to leave.


    Weston winked at the two bodyguards, and the two bodyguards immediately blocked them from


    leaving.


    Ata, who was supporting Leo, red at the two bodyguards icily,  "Good dogs, don''t block the


    way."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two bodyguards did not move.


    Weston looked at Ata with undisguised lust in his eyes. "Prettydy, I am sincerely sorry for my


    actions just now. Why not I treat you to lunch to show my sincerity?"


    Weston had been so violent and unpleasant just now. He had suddenly be so gentle because he


    had seen her true beauty. What a two-faced person! Ata felt sick!


    "Get lost." Ata''s patience had already reached its limit.


    However, Weston didn''t seem to care at all. "Little beauty, you look so good when you''re angry." He


    reached out to touch Ata''s face as he spoke.


    Ata reached out and twisted his arm before he could touch her face. The pain was so great that


    Weston cried out like a pig going to the ughter.


    Ata felt that even touching him was dirty. After letting go of him, she said coldly to the bodyguard


    beside him, "Get lost!"


    "Take them on! This woman is looking for a fight! Tie her up in my bed! I''m curious how long she can be


    arrogant if she''s tied to my bed! When I''m finished with her, I''ll hand her to the both of you!"


    The bodyguards were overjoyed when they heard this. They were loyal to Weston because he not only


    paid them well but also asionally gave them the actresses he had grown tired of.


    Weston had found them when they were paupers. It had been hard for them to attract even one girl, but


    after following Weston, they had slept with many beauties. Although they were all 18-ranked actresses,


    to them, these actresses were the beauties they could only dream of getting if Weston had not found


    them.


    However, they were nothingpared to the beautiful woman in front of them.


    "Yes, Mr. Cruz!" The bodyguards stepped forward with a smirk.

 Chapter 92 I Believe We Should Call It a Day

    Chapter 92 I Believe We Should Call It a Day


    As soon as one of them approached Ata, she mercilessly kicked him hard in the stomach.


    The bodyguard didn''t even frown and said with a smile, "Little beauty, you still have some tricks up your


    sleeve!"


    Weston shouted, "Such a fiery woman! How exciting! I like it!"


    Leo urged Ata, "Quick! Go! I''ll dy them!"


    He wriggled out of Ata''s grip, intending to let her leave first. However, he almost staggered and fell


    after two steps. Ata hurriedly supported him again.


    "You want to leave? None of you can leave today. It just so happens that a rich woman I know likes


    pretty boys like you." Weston said, "This beauty will apany me, and you will apany the rich


    woman, killing two birds with one stone!"


    "Mr. Cruz, why don''t we call thatdy here and we can do a ''double date.''" The bodyguard Ata


    kicked suggested with an evil smile.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s a good idea! That would be exciting!" Another bodyguard echoed.


    Ata sneered at them coldly. The crude smile on the bodyguard she had kicked gradually


    disappeared.


    It was reced by a grimace of pain.


    He looked at Ata incredulously. He did not expect such pain from her slender and seemingly weak


    legs. The kick that hadnded on his stomach was actually so painful, to the extent that not even buff


    men like him could endure it.


    In the midst of the excitement, Weston and the other bodyguard failed to notice that he was in pain.


    Weston stated, "What exactly are you waiting for? Restrain her immediately! I''ll bring her back and


    enjoy myself in bed with her!"


    The other bodyguard immediately walked towards Ata. Before the bodyguard in pain could stop


    him, he saw Ata kick his own brother. The 160-pound man was instantly sent flying and smashed


    into the wall. Like a defeated rooster, he slid to the ground and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Everyone in the room watched the strong man rolling on the ground in agony.


    Weston reacted first. "Zaid quit acting! Get up at once!"


    However, Zaid didn''t even have the strength to respond. His stomach felt as if someone had twisted his


    insides with a knife, and he was in immense pain.


    Weston saw Zaid groaning in pain on the ground and shouted at the other bodyguard, "Zak! Attack!"


    Zak wanted to, but his legs felt weak, and his stomach seemed to be twisted up in knots. Although the


    kick Ata had given him was not as hard as Zaid''s, he could not move at all.


    Weston was furious when he saw both his bodyguards like this. He walked up to Zak and scolded him,


    "Didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Zak gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his stomach. He staggered to his feet and whispered to


    Weston, "Mr. Cruz, this woman is not easy to deal with. I believe we should call it a day. After all, as


    long as her artist is on the crew, there will be plenty of opportunities to teach them both a lesson! I


    promise I''ll send her to your bed!"


    Weston was shocked when he heard this. He never expected Ata''s kick to cause them so much


    pain.


    His sprained hand was also reminding him. Weston knew that he had underestimated the woman in


    front of him.


    Anyway, there was still a long way to go. Since Leo was acting as the second male lead in the movie,


    he would have plenty of opportunities to deal with them in the future.


    He was definitely going to obtain this woman somehow!


    Although heforted himself, Weston couldn''t help grimacing when he thought that the ''catch of the


    day'' was about to slip away.


    "Well, Ms. White, I''ll let you off for the time being. I won''t hold what you did to my two bodyguards


    against you. You may leave!"


    Ata had not nned to expose herself so soon, but she never expected Weston to treat them like


    this either. She had to take action in order to protect herself and Leo.


    She was done here because the matter had already been decided.


    Ata was not easily bullied. In normal circumstances, she would not let people like Weston off the


    hook so easily. She didn''t want to escte things further, though, because Leo was going to be in Gino


    Ross''s crew for a few months. She hoped Weston knew his limits and would not provoke her again.


    Otherwise...

 Chapter 93 You鈥檇 Better Compensate Carla by Giving Her a Big Present!

    Chapter 93 You¡¯d Better Compensate Ca by Giving Her a Big Present!


    Ata narrowed her eyes and replied, "Thank you, Mr. Cruz. As for the contract with Leo, you''d better


    take another look at it and contact me after confirming that there are no problems."


    Ata supported Leo out of the door after saying this.


    Weston and two injured bodyguards were left in the office. Weston took his anger out on his two


    subordinates since he had nowhere to vent his anger,  "What''s the use of raising two good-for-nothings


    like you? You can''t even beat a woman! Why are you still standing there? Send me to the hospital


    immediately!"


    Ata also took Leo to the hospital for a full-body examination. Although Leo said that it was


    unnecessary, Ata told him, "You are now a contracted artist in ourpany. We are responsible for


    your physical condition. Today, I was not prepared, so I fell into Weston''s trap. Such a thing will never


    happen again in the future."


    Even though Ata had meticulously nned everything in this life, there were always unexpected


    events. She had no previous contact with Weston, so she couldn''t predict how he would treat them.


    Fortunately, after a full-body examination, Leo''s results came out fine.


    After leaving the hospital, Leo looked ashamed and said, "I''m afraid that I won''t get the role of the


    supporting male lead in this audition because I can''t get past Weston. It''s been a waste of your time


    and energy. I''m sorry."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ata patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. You won''t lose your role. Weston is just pretending to


    be powerful. The one who holds the real power is Gino Ross. You won''t be able to run away from this


    role even if you wanted to because Gino Ross appreciates your talent. What you need to do now is go


    home and have a good rest. Prepare all the things you need to before entering the filming crew. Leave


    the rest to me!"


    Leo never expected Ata to console him in the end. He was perplexed that Ata''sforting


    words were like a calming pill that stabilized and rxed his whole being.


    Leo spent the rest of his time preparing to join the film crew. That afternoon, just as Ata had


    predicted, Weston sent Ata a new contract. Leo signed it after Ata double-checked that there


    were no issues.


    Leo was to enter the film crew next month. Before entering, he needed to memorize the script and


    familiarize himself with his character.


    Ata, on the other hand, was not surprised to receive a call from her father, who had never cared


    about her. "You''re well aware of what you did to Ca." Hunk White said unpleasantly.


    "It''s Ca''s birthday next Monday. We will hold her 18th birthday party in the best banquet hall of the


    Harris family''s Elder Cabin Hotel. You have a good rtionship with Young Master Ethan, so ask him to


    give all these things for free. You''d betterpensate Ca by giving her a big present for her


    birthday!"


    Hunk went straight to the point and said a lot, "You are Ca''s sister. It''s okay that you don''t love your


    sister, but how dare you do such a terrible thing to her. Don''t evere back to the White family if you


    don''tpensate her properly!"


    On the other side of the phone, Ata rolled her eyes but did not refuse Hunk''s request. She said


    gently, "Dad, I will tell Ethan about the reservation. Don''t worry, I will give Ca a big present


    tomorrow."


    Hunk felt much better after hearing Ata''s words, but his tone was still very disgusted. "Okay, that''s


    it. I''m hanging up!"


    He hung up the phone before Ata could reply.


    Ata looked at the phone and smiled coldly. She had just finished dealing with Bettina and Caleb,


    and now it was time to deal with her so-called family.


    Tomorrow, her gift was not only for Ca but also for her ''loving family''.


    "Well, what did Ata say?" Cicely quickly asked her husband after he hung up the phone.


    "What else can she say? Does she dare to disobey my orders?" Hunk said as hey on the bed


    smoking, "This little b*tch is a b*tch just like her mother. I feel disgusted just looking at her."

 Chapter 94 Are You Frightened of Me?

    Chapter 94 Are You Frightened of Me?


    "I would have let Caleb kill her if Young Master Ethan did not love her."


    Cicely hated Ata very much, especially Ata''s mother. Just the mention of via Powell made


    her gnash her teeth.


    Even after via died, Hunk could not forget her. Although he cursed via if he had truly forgotten


    her, how could he bring her up so casually?


    But on the surface, Cicely gently said, "Honey, don''t be angry. Ata is just an insensible child who


    broke Ca''s arms. Fortunately, Ms. Bet sent her to the hospital in time. Ca and I have no


    Cicely was well aware that Hunk was a proud man. He didn''t mind if Cicelyined about Ata''s


    treatment of her and Ca. On the other hand, he would be furious if she told him Ata didn''t


    respect him as a father.


    Sure enough, as soon as Cicely said so, Hunk, who was smoking, suddenly became enraged. "This


    unfilial daughter dares to disrespect me?! When shees over tomorrow, I must make her kneel


    down and apologize to Ca!"


    "Honey! Don''t be angry!" Cicely hurriedlyforted him, "Ata should be taught a lesson, but your


    health is more important. The whole White family still needs you to take the lead! Honey, don''t let her


    rile you up like this!"


    As he said this, Cicely''s eyes shed with a triumphant smile as she thought, "How dare this b*tch dare


    to hurt her daughter? Tomorrow, I must make this b*tch kneel down and apologize to Ca in front of all


    the guests!"


    Ata, on the other hand, was on her way to the Harris family''s study with a freshly prepared


    midnight snack. She could feel the chill in the air the moment she opened the door to the study and


    saw Howard and two subordinates kneeling on the floor.


    The man sitting at the desk looked sullen and said nothing but the three men kneeling on the ground


    were sweating.


    Ata never expected to encounter such a situation when she entered the study. When Ethan lost his


    temper, even Ata was frightened.


    Even though she was so far away, her heart couldn''t stop racing when she felt the cold atmosphere in


    the room. She was speechless as she stood at the door. She blinked her innocent big eyes, pondering


    whether she should flee as if she had never been there. As she stood there, she heard the man say in


    a low voice, "Come in."


    "Uh..." After being discovered, Ata had to abandon all thoughts of fleeing. She could only gently


    open the door and carry the midnight snack inside.


    She walked around the three people kneeling on the ground under the pressure of the cold atmosphere


    in the room. When she came to Ethan, Ata put the food on the desk and whispered, "Ethan, I''ve


    made you dinner."


    Ethan looked the heart shaped food on the dinner te and then looked up at the girl who was tugging


    at the corner of her clothes, obviously nervous. He asked, "Are you frightened of me?"


    Ata''s heart sank. She knew that Ethan hated it when she was afraid of him. She hurriedly shook


    her head.


    Ethan said, "If you''re not afraid, why are you talking to me so softly?"


    Ata was stunned, and then he pursed her lips, looking extremely aggrieved. Did Ethan not know


    how scary his own temper was?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ethan''s eyes darkened when he saw how frightened Ata was.


    The three people kneeling on the ground clearly felt the cold air in the study getting colder. Howard


    couldn''t help cursing her in his heart, "This woman who could do nothing to help them was making


    things worse!"


    Just when everyone thought Ethan would burst out in anger, Ata suddenly took a deep breath and


    shouted loudly, "Ethan!"


    The voice was like a rainbow, deafening and earth-shattering.


    Howard and the two subordinates, who were kneeling on the ground, were already skittish because of


    Ethan''s aura. When they heard Ata''s sudden roar, they instinctively shivered.

 Chapter 95 This Time, I Really Have to Thank Miss White

    Chapter 95 This Time, I Really Have to Thank Miss White


    What''s wrong with this woman? Did she need a megaphone so that she could be even louder?


    Ata kept speaking loudly. "I''m speaking softly, not because I''m afraid of you! In this situation, I


    believe that speaking softly would be more polite! I''m speaking normally to you now! What do you


    think?!"


    Ethan was speechless.


    Howard rolled his eyes as he thought, "Gosh, are you sure you''re talking normally? You sound like


    you''re ready for a fight."


    Finally, it was Ethan who said, "Speak normally."


    Ata cleared her throat and walked to Ethan''s seat with a smile. She sat down on the armrest of the


    chair and massaged Ethan''s shoulders while saying, "Ethan, I''m honestly not afraid of you. Sometimes,


    your aura is so strong that anyone wouldn''t dare to speak to you. I was afraid of being thrown out of


    your study if I said something wrong."


    "It would be extremely humiliating for me to be thrown out of your study. I wouldn''t have the guts to


    continue staying here."


    Ata massaged his shoulders while she reasoned with him. Ethan, who had been frowning, was


    immediately relieved and his expression softened a lot.


    Seeing this, Ata hurriedly said, "Ethan, work can wait. I''ve made you a delicious dinner. Try it!"


    As she said this, she took over the dinner. She''d made sticky rice balls with a purple sweet potato filling


    herself. She had used red cream to create lovely red hearts on top of each rice ball, which looked


    adorable.


    "Ethan, I''ll feed you!" She scooped up a spoonful of sticky rice ball and pressed it against Ethan''s lips.


    Ethan ate it without objection.


    Ata fed him the third rice ball before she said, "Alright, Ethan, your stomach is not that good, so


    you can only try three of them. I also made porridge and some salty dishes for you. I made them


    myself. You can try them."


    Ethan didn''t move. He just looked at her, and his eyes were as ck as ink. "Feed me."


    "....."


    Ata found Ethan to be very much like a child at times. If he discovered something new that he


    liked, he would always request that she prepare it the way he preferred.


    For example, ever since the day she went to pick him up after work, he would always wait for her to


    Another case in point, he would always wait for her toe and cook for him ever since the day she


    had impulsively cooked in his office. Even if she was dyed, he would not eat anything until she


    arrived and cooked for him.


    Like now, he liked it when she fed him the sticky rice balls, so he wanted her to feed him the rest of the


    food.


    The people kneeling on the ground did not dare to say anything as they watched their master''s public


    disy of affection.


    After Ethan had finished eating, Ata took the tray out of the study. When she came back, she saw


    Howard and the other two peopleing out of the study.


    "I thought we were dead. I never expected toe out safe and sound."


    "Fortunately, Miss White was there. I saw the Master''s mood get visibly better as Miss White fed him."


    "This time, I really have to thank Miss White."


    The two men behind Howard rejoiced. They met Ata, who was walking towards them and were


    about to express their gratitude when they heard Howard''s scolding, "Shut up! Do you think you can


    talk about Master behind his back?"


    Howard had always been cold and strict when dealing with people, and he had the authority of a


    master. The two subordinates were shocked and hurriedly stopped talking.


    Then, Ata heard Howard''s reprimand, "You underestimate the Master. The Master punishes people


    based on his own liking. His decisions can''t be affected by any insignificant woman."


    Was she the insignificant woman Howard was referring to?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ata knew that Howard''s words were meant for her. She walked past Howard and said with a smile,


    "Howard, you''re right. I am indeed an insignificant woman."

 Chapter 96: This Man Really Knew Everything!

    Chapter 96: This Man Really Knew Everything!


    Howard raised his head arrogantly as if he didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    However, he heard Ata continue, "Unfortunately, I, an insignificant woman, can sit and act like a


    spoiled child with your master and feed him food. You can only kneel on the ground and watch me."


    After Ata had finished speaking, she couldn''t be bothered to look at Howard''s angry face and


    walked to the study in a good mood.


    She pushed open the door and habitually poked her little head into the room. She saw the man


    answering the phone by the French window. His back was tall and straight, his body was slim, and he


    had an extraordinary temperament.


    Ata discovered that, in this life, she always found her future husband handsome no matter which


    angle she looked at him. She would sometimes sneak a peek at him when they worked together in the


    study and would stare at him and daydream because he was so good-looking.


    Ethan ended his call and saw a small head at the door, staring at him dazedly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan''s mood suddenly improved. He waved at her and said, "Come here."


    The girl snapped out of her daze, and her cheeks flushed with an imperceptible blush.


    She trotted past the door and said with a smile, "Ethan, have you finished your call?"


    The man grunted, sat on the sofa and said in a low and clear voice, "Come here."


    As soon as Ata approached, the man reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    The originally dissipated blush on Ata''s face immediately came back and spread all the way to the


    tips of her ears.


    The man wrapped his arms around her waist and fondled her hand. He asked, "You have something to


    tell me?"


    Ata discovered that... this man really knew everything!


    He knew that she had things to tell him before she even said a word.


    After a moment of thought, Ata nodded and said, "I have a few things to report to you."


    "Go ahead."


    His words were concise, and Ata immediately knew the tension the senior management of Harris


    Group felt when they reported to him.


    Even she couldn''t help getting nervous. She said, "Here''s the first thing!"


    "I took Uncle Kevin''s newly signed artist Leo to audition for the supporting male lead in Gino Ross''s


    new movie. The audition was sessful. I know I''m in the Acting Department at North University, but I


    don''t want to be an actor after graduation. Because I''m so beautiful, I can only show my beauty to you


    alone!"


    Ataplimented herself, and at the same time, smoothly curried favour with Young Master


    Ethan. "So I want to be an agent or manager first. Ethan, what do you think?"


    "Aren''t you already Leo''s manager?" Ethan asked lightly as he listened to her and observed her


    exceptionally well-behaved demeanour.


    Ata was speechless as she thought, "So he already knew everything? But even if he knew


    everything, could he not be so straightforward? I feel shy now."


    Ata stuck out her tongue and said, "Ethan, you are really omnipotent!"


    Ata knew that Ethan might have secretly asked Howard to investigate these things. However, she


    was not surprised. After all, in her previous life, Ethan supervised her every move. He would definitely


    know that she was secretly bing a manager.


    However, based on his response, it seemed that he was not as opposed to the notion as she had


    imagined.


    "I''m just looking for something to do, Ethan. For example, I signed Leo into my Uncle Kevin''spany,


    took him to an audition, and hended the role of a supporting male lead in a film directed by a well-


    known director. When I think about these things, I feel a great sense of aplishment!"


    "Yes." Ethan didn''t care about her sense of aplishment at all. Compared to this, he seemed to


    prefer her sitting in his arms and telling him all these things.


    Ata noticed it as well. She said, "But I know how to manage myself. I will tell everyone that I''m


    yours, and they should not even think of hitting on me. Moreover, I''ll make myself look even more ugly


    so that people will be disgusted every time they look at me. I''ll be able to guarantee my own safety in


    this way!"

 Cchapter 97: I Can Compensate You in Other Ways

    Cchapter 97: I Can Compensate You in Other Ways


    chapter 97: | Can Compensate You in Other Ways


    After saying that, Ata cast a nce at Ethan''s face. It was expressionless, as it always was, but


    the aura around him was gentle and peaceful.


    Atapared the ¡®frightening devil of the Harris family¡¯ to a tired lion, and she saw herself as his


    natural protector. His entire being exuded a


    "There''s one more thing | would like to ask from you!" She suddenly said.


    "Say it.¡±


    "It is Ca''s birthday next week. My dad wants to book the best banquet hall of Elder Cabin Hotel for


    free."


    Ethan said, "Ok." before Ata could finish her sentence.


    She knew that Ethan would give her the whole Elder Cabin Hotel if she asked for it, not to mention the


    best banquet hall in the hotel.


    However, Ethan had agreed without hesitation, which still touched Ata''s heart.


    "Of course, | know that you will give it to me for free, but | don''t want that,¡± said Ata. "Furthermore, |


    can let earn double the money for you, as long


    as you let me handle this.¡¯


    She did not receive any reply from Ethan.


    He didn''t agree? Ata had not expected this. She pondered for a moment, about to say something


    to persuade Ethan. She met his dark and clear


    eyes the moment she turned her head, and he kissed her on the lips.


    After he pulled away, his slender fingers gently pinched her flushed cheeks, and his voice was a little


    hoarse. ¡°I can leave it to you, but | need


    Ata immediately knew what pensation he was talking about, however...


    "Ethan.


    .." Ata said in a conflicted tone, "I might not be able to do it today because I have my period. Can


    we do a rain check?"


    The man grunted, obviously a little dissatisfied.


    Ata licked her lips. Her face was flushed red, eyebrows were ck, her eyes were bright and misty,


    which was very


    attractive.


    "But..." Ata suddenly leaned into the man''s ear and whispered, "I canpensate you in other


    ways."


    The man''s dark eyes became darker and darker...


    Ata did not feel well when she woke up the next day. In her previous life, her stomach was always


    excruciatingly painful on


    the first day of her period. It was the same in this life. The pain had jolted her awake.


    It was still dark outside the window when she opened her eyes. The man beside her was sleeping. He


    was frowning as if he


    was having a bad dream.


    Ata couldn''t help but reach out her hand to smooth the wrinkles between his brows.


    He grabbed her hand before she could touch him. His eyes snapped open and he red at her icily,


    with a murderous aura.


    Ata felt as if a giant golden python was staring at her.


    All her fine hairs stood on end and she didn''t dare to move an inch.


    When the man saw her, his gaze gradually softened, and he loosened his grip on her. He asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ata shook her head and said, ¡°It''s just my period. I don''t feel very well."


    The man didn''t say anything. He got up and took a cup from the bedside table. He poured a ss of


    water and handed it to


    her, ¡°Have a drink."


    Ata sat up and took the cup of water. The man pressed the pillow behind her back, making her feel


    a bit more


    Ata took a sip from the cup. It was warm red date juice. One could imagine that this was something


    the man had


    preparedst night after hearing her say that she had her period.


    Ata felt warmer after drinking a few mouthfuls of red date juice. Ethan then stood up and walked


    outside. He soon came


    back with a furry heating pad shaped like a bunny and handed it to her.


    Ata stared nkly at the cute heating pad. The man asked, "You don''t like it?"


    Then he brought out another heating pad with cat ears instead. ¡°What about this one?"


    Ata epted it in a daze. The heating pad was furry and hot. Ethan took her eptance as a sign


    that she liked it. He


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ced the heating pad on her stomach and covered her with a nket.

 Chapter 98 10 Million Dollars

    Million Dors


    Million Dors


    Ethan was doing one sweet thing after another. Ata remembered seeing these cartoon-like and


    adorable heating pads in the hallway outside the


    bedroom in her previous life. She had wondered how a cold-hearted devil-like man like Ethan could like


    such adorable things.


    Had he prepared all these for her?


    She remembered how horrible she had been to him in her previous life. Even so, he still loved her and


    doted on her unconditionally. Perhaps it was her


    period that made her feel especially fragile today, and she even felt like crying.


    Ethan saw Ata staring at him with teary eyes when he raised his head.


    Ethan thought that she was not feeling well and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Does it still hurt? I''ll call a


    doctor for you."


    He was about to call for Howard after that.


    "| don''t want the doctor." Ata suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "Ethan, if


    | want to travel around the world in the future,


    can I just walk around you? From now on, you are my world, the only one in my world.¡±


    wa -


    This was the first time antisocial, bad-tempered Young Master Ethan had heard the little girl confess.


    He was like a young and


    inexperienced teenager, befuddled and unsure of what to do.


    He allowed her to hug him for a while before he clumsily pulled her into his embrace.


    Ethan did not go to thepany because Ata was ill. He stayed at home with her all day, even


    moving his office to the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bedroom. Ata called Hunk in front of him.


    ¡°Dad, I have reserved the banquet hall for you." Ata said when he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Whatever, as long as it is reserved. You don''t need to call me." Hunk sounded irritated. Ata could


    picture his scowl and


    hear his resentment over the phone.


    Ata said lightly, "I''ve tried my best, but you can''t have it for free. I managed to get another very


    special banquet hall for


    half the price. Will that do?"


    ¡°What?" Hunk got angry when he heard that he needed to pay. "I raised you, yet you can''t even give


    me a banquet hall. You''re


    useless!"


    Ata was used to Hunk''s temper and put her phone away from her ear when he went on a tirade.


    She waited for him to


    finish before continuing. "Dad, I have already negotiated the best price for you.


    Elder Cabin Hotel is the best hotel in Canada, and many of the elite struggle to even book a banquet


    hall. They have never allowed for a 50% discount before. Other rich people have tried to book this


    banquet hall at a higher price, and they still can''t get it because it is not avable to the public. They


    gave me a special offer. This banquet hall has hosted royalty! So, Dad, this is already the best deal!"


    Ata added the cherry on the top to seal the deal, "Think about it, Dad. You can get the full


    treatment of the wealthy for half the price. Others won''t know, and they will simply be envious of your


    wealth."


    Ata was well aware that Hunk valued his pride and masculinity above all else. He''d be ttered if


    she stroked his ego by saying he was wealthy.


    On the other end of the phone, Hunk was silent. After a while, he said, "How much?"


    "Oh, it''s cheap, only 10 million dors."


    Young Master Ethan looked up from his work and eyed her sceptically when Ata said 10 million


    dors.


    Although the banquet hall at the Elder Cabin Hotel was the most expensive and luxurious in Canada,


    the cost was still quite reasonable. It was not solely intended for the elite and noble. The hall''s most


    expensive reservation fee was one million dors per day. Ata had quoted Hunk a ten-fold increase


    in price.

 Chapter 99 I鈥檒l Accept It as Your Dowry

    Chapter 99 I¡¯ll ept It as Your Dowry


    Chapter 99 I''ll ept It as Your Dowry


    However, the little girl lied without blushing or batting an eysh and quickly replied in the face of


    Hunk''s curses, ¡°Dad, this banquet hall is really


    exclusive and can only be booked by the elite or noble. Their original price is 20 million dors!"


    Ata heard a sharp gasp from her father and continued to spin her tall tale, "Remember, this


    banquet hall is exclusively for the elite and noble!¡±


    "Dad, think about it. Didn''t our rtives look down on our familyst time? If you book this banquet hall,


    those rtives of the White family would


    definitely treat you differently. Everyone will know that you skipped the upper ss and immediately


    skipped to the elite ss! People can only reach


    this in their dreams! Dad, your value and worth will be significantly higher!"


    In actual fact, those rtives looked down on the White family because they solely looked down on


    Hunk, who would still be an odd-job man if he had


    not married Ata''s mother, via Powell.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ata sessfully stroked Hunk''s ego. He started imagining the admiring eyes of the guests when


    they came. Thinking of this, he agreed without


    hesitation, ¡°Okay, but the hotel has to give me the best service."


    "Sure, don''t worry, Dad."


    "Okay, if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up!"


    "Wait!" Ata stopped him. ¡°Dad, the hotel said that because the price is very low, you need to pay it


    now, or they won''t reserve it for you." She was


    afraid that Hunk would change his mind, so she quickly added the deal-breaker, "Many people are


    waiting in line to book... Oh no, the hotel staff is


    walking over now..."


    Then, she put the phone further away and pretended to be in a hotel. She said in a voice that was


    need to transfer the money soon. The Sanders family is also ready to book..."


    "Reserve it! I''ll pay! Right away!" As expected, Hunk immediately agreed excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, Dad, then you should do it as soon as possible. I will try my best to dy the people in the


    hotel."


    Not long after Ata hung up the phone, she received a transfer of 10 million dors in her bank


    ount.


    Ata ran happily to Ethan and said, ¡°Ethan! Look, this is the money I earned for you!"


    Although 10 million dors meant nothing to Ethan, Ata was overjoyed because she had


    sessfully duped Hunk White, that stingy old man, into handing over the money. When she


    considered how Hunk had used her to extort one billion dors from Ethan, she realised that 10 million


    dors weren''t much. She wanted to reim everything the White family had gained through extorting


    her!


    Ata said, "Ethan, give me your bank ount number. I''ll transfer the money to you!"


    Ethan replied, "No need."


    "This won''t do. I purposely earned this money for you." After thinking for a bit, Ata said, ¡°How about


    this, I''ll help you store it. Either way, I''ll help you earn money in the future. I''ll save it for you as well."


    Looking at the little girl''s earnest face, Ethan reached out and rubbed her little head. "Okay, I''ll ept it


    as your dowry.


    "Okay..." Ata responded out of habit. Only then did she realize that the man had said, "dowry!"


    Although she had already decided to marry Ethan, this talk about dowry was enough to make the


    secretly 25-year-old Ata blush.


    ¡°Ethan, you can go on with your work. I''m going to lie on the bed for a while."


    Ata did not want the man to see her shy face, so she decided to leave.


    Ca''s 18th birthday fell on Ata''s third day of her period. On that day, Cicely got up early and went


    to wake Ca. She found that Ca, who liked to sleep in, was already awake and looking at her party


    dress.

 Chapter 100: A Big Day for Cicely and Carla

    Chapter 100: A Big Day for Cicely and Ca


    Chapter 100: A Big Day for Cicely and Ca


    "This dress is so beautiful. | expected nothing less from Designer S!"


    Ca heard her mother''s voice at the door and hurried to greet her. She took Cicely''s hand and said


    excitedly, "Mom, | love this dress so much! Thank


    you so much for buying it for me!"


    "Silly girl! You''re most wee! Today is not only your 18th birthday, but we will also announce your


    engagement to the young master of the Taylor


    family. Your father has reserved the best banquet hall at the best hotel in Canada. It''s the most


    important day for the both of Ethan.¡±


    Cicely had never been acknowledged as Hunk''s wife even though she had been married to him for


    more than ten years. In the eyes of others, she had always been just a mistress.


    For the sake of his reputation, Hunk had never taken her to any event. Until now, he had not even


    gotten a marriage certificate with her, let alone a wedding.


    When Hunk became wealthy in recent years, he would asionally take her and Ca to events. This


    was the first time Hunk had nned such a


    Therefore, Cicely and Ca were both ecstatic. They believed that after this banquet, they would finally


    be recognised.


    "| can''t wait to see how embarrassed that b*tch Ata will be when Caleb cancels their engagement


    in front of everyone!" Ca gnashed her teeth at


    the mention of Ata. "Mom, that woman changed so drastically after that car ident. She even


    dared to break my hand!"


    "She can''t transform from an ugly duckling into a beautiful swan,¡± Cicely had no respect for Ata at


    all. ¡°This b*tch is just like her mother..." Cicely pointed to her own head, ¡°There''s a screw loose here.


    She''s so beautiful, but she always dresses like a hooligan, making people feel disgusted every time


    they look at her."


    Ca was resentful and envious at the mention of Ata''s beauty, "One day, | will scratch her face


    and make her really ugly!¡±


    "That day wille sooner orter.


    When I gave your father pillow talk the other day, he mentioned that he would make Ata kneel


    down and apologise to you in front of all the guests at today''s dinner."


    "Really?" Ca couldn''t sleep the night before because she was thinking about how Caleb was going


    to cancel his engagement with Ata. She became even more ecstatic when she imagined Ata


    being forced to kneel and apologise to her in front of everyone. It was as if Ata had already done


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the deed.


    ¡°Of course!" Cicely said, "Even if your father forgets about it, I will remind him! I want to see this b*tch


    Ata embarrassed!


    That will show her who the real women of the White family are!"


    ¡°You are the main woman of the White family!" Ca said proudly.


    Ca''s birthday dinner was at four o''clock in the evening. Ata received a call from the hotel at ten


    o''clock in the morning, saying that Hunk had brought his family to the banquet hall for lunch.


    "They said that they spent a lot of money to rent the banquet hall, so they expect to eat from morning


    till evening. They had


    already had one less meal when they came to have lunch. Now they won''t leave until they eat their


    lunch here."


    Ata knew Hunk was stingy, but she didn''t expect him to be so stingy as to take Cicely and Ca to


    the hotel for an early meal.


    Ata said, "It doesn''t matter. Just give them some leftovers. They''ll be satisfied."


    Sure enough, after the people in the hotel did what she did, Hunk did not make any trouble.


    Ata noticed from the hotel surveince video that Hunk and the others treated the leftovers as if


    they were treasures.


    Ca and Cicely even photographed the food and shared it on social media.


    Ata saw the coge of the food Ca posted in her Instagram story. It was captioned, "I had lunch


    at the finest banquet hall in Elder Cabin Hotel today. Looking forward to my 18-year-old adult party


    tonight! Come and join me!"


    She tagged her location as Elder Cabin Hotel.

 Chapter 101 Who Said I Wanted to Shine at the Banquet?

    Chapter 101 Who Said I Wanted to Shine at the Banquet?


    Chapter 101 Who Said I Wanted to Shine at the Banquet?


    Ata looked at Ca''s Instagram story mockingly. She threw her mobile phone aside and continued


    to eat with Ethan.


    Ata was happily eating away when Ethan put down his chopsticks. He seemed to have something


    to say to her.


    Ata swallowed the rice in her mouth and asked, "Ethan, you look like you have something to say to


    me¡±


    Ethan replied with a grunt. Beside him, Howard was very astute. Although he did not like Ata, he


    would strictly carry out the tasks his master had ordered him to do.


    "Miss White, Master has arranged for a top-level makeup artist for you and has also prepared a dress


    for you. You can put on makeup after your meal.


    These are the world¡¯s top-level makeup artists. You will be unsurpassable at the banquet."


    Howard said these, but in his heart, he wasining about Ata, thinking that she wanted to go


    in order to show off and attract attention. She


    probably wanted to get everyone''s attention and had asked his master to find the best makeup artists


    and the best dress for her.


    The dress was Designer S''s limited edition dress, and it was priceless beyond measure. Elizabeth


    Rivera had always wanted it, but she could not have it even though she had the money for it.


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Ethan managed to get it by promising S a favour. All for what? Just for


    this woman to attend the White family''s banquet.


    Was that kind of low-level family banquet worthy of such a priceless dress?"


    As Howard grumbled about Ata in his heart, Ata looked at him and said coolly, "Who said that |


    wanted to shine at the banquet?"


    Of course, she knew that Howard seemed to be saying good things about her but was secretly


    ndering her in his heart.


    However, Ata did not take it to heart at all. She just never expected that Ethan would be so


    thoughtful. She inched her way to Ethan''s side and suddenly became like a kitten, "Ethan, you''re the


    best...How thoughtful of you to prepare all these for me. It''s just that I''m not really going to attend the


    banquet. I''m going there to cause some mischief! Of course, | don''t need to look beautiful if | want to


    make trouble! I''ll ask the makeup artist to make me look ugly! The uglier the better!"


    Howard rolled his eyes at Ata''s ridiculous request. She wanted the world''s best makeup artist to


    make her look ugly? Was there something wrong


    with her brain? However, Ethan didn''t say anything.


    He just calmly agreed to her request.


    It seemed that he would support her no matter what she did.


    Of course, Ata also realized this. She was very grateful. She hugged Ethan''s arm and said, ¡°Ethan,


    you''re the best. What will I do? I like you more and more with each passing day...I want to be with you


    forever. No matter what, you''re always my favourite."


    Young Master Ethan, who had suddenly been confessed to, remained silent and expressionless.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the tips of his ears gradually turned red.


    He looked down at the coquettish little girl hugging his arm, and his heart throbbed with warmth.


    It was about four o''clock when Ata arrived at Elder Cabin Hotel.


    Hunk''s friends and rtives had already arrived in the banquet hall. Hunk had even invited some


    people he had not contacted in a while.


    He had even invited some of his old friends. The friends he had when he was still a pauper. They had


    sharp mouths and cheeks. It seemed like they were helping Hunk entertain guests in front of the


    banquet hall, but in fact, they were scrutinizing the women that crossed their paths.


    Hunk, Cicely, and Ca were weing guests at the door of the banquet hall. They were beaming


    with joy¡ª


    ¡°He used to be the odd-job man at the Powell''s that managed to marry the Powell''s eldest daughter


    and be the son-inw of the Powell''s. I thought that he would fall from glory after the Powell''s


    eldest daughter''s death. Who knew that he not only remained wealthy, but he also brought his mistress


    and daughter to live with him. Now he''s holding a birthday party for his mistress''s daughter''s 18th


    birthday at Elder Cabin Hotel. Wow, totally a winner in life!"

 Chapter 102 Scram, Hideous Monster!

    Chapter 102 Scram, Hideous Monster!


    Chapter 102 Scram, Hideous Monster!


    "In my opinion, how do you define a winner in life? Ms. Powell was so good to him. If it weren''t for Ms.


    Powell, he would still be a nobody in the


    Powell''s, wouldn''t he? But considering how old the mistress''s daughter is, he must have cheated on


    Ms. Powell when she was pregnant. No wonder


    Ms. Powell died early. She must have been pissed off to death by him! How unfair that such a man


    could still live so well!"


    "| heard that when via Powell died, she left a lot of inheritance, which Hunk took. In addition to her


    inherited painting skills and exquisite medical


    skills, she also designed jewellery, didn''t she? | heard that that mistress secretly auctioned off Ms.


    Powell''s jewels!"


    "Isn''t that too much? Let''s not talk about Hunk anymore. via Powell and Hunk have a daughter,


    right? The mistress can''t take all the inheritance!¡±


    "Let''s not talk about their eldest daughter. Look at Hunk holding an 18th birthday party for that


    mistress''s daughter to celebrate hering of age.


    Isn''t his eldest daughter is older than that mistress''s daughter? | didn''t see Hunk White holding a


    birthday party for his older daughter when she turned


    eighteen. Everyone can see how biased he is!"


    "That''s right. Ms. Powell is dead. Now that the mistress is the main wife, how can the eldest daughter


    live a good life?"


    When Ata heard what these people said, her face became terrifyingly gloomy.


    She had felt strange when Ca talked about her mother''s inheritance at the audition. She didn''t even


    know about the inheritance. How could Ca


    know about it?


    She had been so concentrated on Caleb in her former life that she hadpletely forgotten about her


    mother''s early death. She never suspected her


    father of being involved in her mother''s premature death. Even though she knew her father was selfish,


    she did not think that he would not do such a


    heinous thing.


    But in this life, even outsiders could see that there was something strange about her mother''s early


    death, let alone her.copy right hot novel pub


    Ata''s clenched her hands tightly. She had to thoroughly investigate her mother''s death this life. It


    was fine if she died of


    natural causes. However, If it was rted to the White family, she would definitely make them pay.


    Thinking of this, Ata took a deep breath and walked towards the banquet hall.


    She was stopped before she reached the door.


    The people who stopped her were not the hotel''s waiters, but those wretched-looking men. "Where did


    youe from, you


    ugly thing? You''re not worthy of attending such an elite party."


    ¡°Wow, I didn''t know that such a hideous person existed. How disgusting!"


    "Scram, ugly b*stard!"


    ¡°What''s going on? Why so noisy?" Hunk and the others heard themotion and came over.


    Ata, who was wearing a simple shirt and jeans, looked very out of ce amongst all the guests in


    their formal attires.


    Although she had a good figure, her hideous face almost made people lose their appetite.


    Ca was very happy that Ata, this idiot, purposely chose to make herself look ugly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was actually beautiful. But so what if she was good-looking? She was dressed so shabbily at the


    banquet and she did not


    even own a good dress.


    Ca thought of the million-dor dress she was wearing, and she was so proud that she could float to


    the ceiling.


    Cicely looked at Ata andughed. "Oh, Ata, it''s you! Why are you dressed so shabbily?


    Tonight, we are celebrating


    Ca''s 18th birthday at Elder Cabin Hotel, and everyone is dressed formally. Why didn''t you tell me


    that you didn''t have money


    to buy a proper dress? You''re embarrassing your father by dressing like this! You''re already a grown-


    up, yet why don''t you


    have anymon sense?"


    Hunk''s face darkened when he heard Cicely''s words. He looked at Ata as if she were something


    disgusting. He scolded,


    ¡°Are you dressed like this to embarrass me? You can embarrass yourself, but don''t embarrass me, you


    useless thing!"

 Chapter 103 The Only Guest From the Powell鈥檚

    Chapter 103 The Only Guest From the Powell¡¯s


    Chapter 103 The Only Guest From the Powell''s


    Ca stood up andforted Hunk, "Dad, don''t talk to Ata that way. She''s always been rather


    crass. I''m just d she came today.¡±


    As she spoke, she purposely leaned near Ata. She was dressed in a luxurious gown andvish


    jewellery, while Ata wore a in outfit. Her


    makeup was iparably exquisite, forming a stark contrast to in Ata.


    Sure enough, someone immediately said, "Is that the eldest daughter of the White family? How


    shabbily she''s dressed!"


    "She''s so ugly her face looks like it''s disfigured. No wonder Hunk never talks about his eldest


    daughter.¡±


    "If [had such an ugly eldest daughter, | wouldn''t be able to take her out. In contrast, the youngest


    daughter of the White family is as delicate as a fairy!¡±


    "That''s right. Ca''s wearing Designer S''s gown, and S''s clothes are very expensive, at least millions.


    Only notabledies can afford it! Especially S''s


    newest collection, even aristocrats can''t buy them!¡±


    "The White family is so powerful. Ca must be the little princess of the White family."


    Ca heard the discussions around her and felt extremely pleased with herself. Suddenly, they heard a


    woman''s voice, "Hey, why is everyone at the


    door? What''s themotion about?"


    Everyone looked over and saw that it was Francine Powell who had spoken.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Francine was a member of the Powell''s and via''s younger sister. She was also Hunk¡¯s sister-inw.


    After via''s early death, no one had expected


    this younger sister-inw to have such a good rtionship with her brother-inw. She was the only


    one invited from the Powell''s.


    Hunk immediately greeted her warmly when he saw her.


    Francine had brought her son and another friend along.


    Her friend, who was about the same age as her, was dressed in fancy clothes. Hunk¡¯''s eyes lit up when


    he saw her, "Wee, Ms. Powell! To whom do


    | have the pleasure of meeting?"


    "This is my good friend, Natalia Hob, the daughter of the Hob family! Coincidentally, she


    invited me out for a meal today, so | decided to


    bring her along to the party.


    You don''t mind, do you, Hunk? "


    ¡°Of course, I don''t mind!" Hunk said enthusiastically, "Wee, Ms. Hob!"


    Francine looked at Hunk''s excessive enthusiasm and nced at Cicely, whose face was twisted in


    anger. She smiled and said,


    "Ms. White doesn''t seem too happy."


    Hunk nced at Cicely, who immediately put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Nonsense! I''m thrilled that you


    and Ms. Hob are


    here for my daughter''s birthday. This way, please!"


    Just as she was about to go in, Francine saw Ata standing at the side. ¡°Isn''t this Ata White?


    You''ve be uglier since


    thest time I saw you. And you''re dressed so shabbily too! Are you going to a food stall for supper?"


    The people around herughed loudly at Francine''s remark. Natalia looked over. She knew quite a bit


    about the Powell''s. When


    she looked at Ata, she never expected that beauty, via, to have such an ugly daughter.


    She suddenly felt that it was really a waste of via''s good genes. Then her eyes fell on Ata''s bag


    and stared.


    Ca''s voice came into her ears. ¡°Aunt Francine, don''t say that about Ata. After all, she usually


    goes to foods stalls. Maybe


    the clothes she''s wearing is already the most expensive one she owns. I''m very happy that she can


    clean herself up to attend


    my birthday party!"


    Francine nced at Ca and said with a smile, ¡°You''re still the more obedient one. No wonder Hunk


    likes you so much."


    Francine liked Ca very much because Ca was good at ttering her. She said, ¡°I''m sorry you have


    such a crass sister to embarrass you!"


    Natalia frowned and was about to talk to Francine when she heard someone in the crowd exim,


    "Didn''t you notice that the bag in the eldest daughter''s hand is a Himya? "

 Chapter 104 Fake?

    Chapter 104 Fake?


    Chapter 104 Fake?


    "What Himya? Are you talking about the mountain?"


    "Heavens! Which vige are you from? I''m talking about Himya from Hermes!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh! | remember now. Himya is one of the rarest and most exclusive bags of Hermes. At the


    mention of its name, many aristocrats would drool


    over it. That bag is the cream of the crop of luxury goods, and it is said to be worth more than 10 million


    dors! The most important thing is that the


    bag is almost impossible to find on the market! It''s not an exaggeration to call it a unique work of art!"


    "Really? A bag is worth a house?"


    "Of course, it''s true. No other brand canpare to Hermes. What''s more, this is Hermes''s Himya!


    Hermes''s best product! It''s very precious


    because it is So rare!"


    Hearing the voices of the crowd, Francine and Ca looked at the bag in Ata¡¯s hand. The white


    and grey colour was identical to the snow-capped


    Himyan Mountains. It was how it got its name.


    Whilst everyone was captivated by the value of the bag, Ca''s said harshly, "It''s fake, isn''t it?"


    Everyone looked at Ca. Ca pointed at the bag in Ata¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, it''s fine that


    you''re dressed shabbily, but you can''t be walking


    around with a fake bag! You''ll be a walking joke!"


    "Is it true?" Ca''s words quickly made the people around them suspicious. Even Natalia was


    inadvertently confused, not knowing whether the bag was fake or not.


    Francine had only noticed Ata''s ugly face. Who would have thought that the hand she was holding


    in her hand was Hermes¡¯ Himya?


    Francine loved luxury goods. She had wanted to buy a Himya a long time ago but had not been able


    to get it despite all her connections. She was furious when she saw her rival holding one.


    Ata actually owned a Himya? Francine felt that it was not a fake one despite what Ca had


    imed.


    But there were so many people around. Just now, she had joined Ca in degrading Ata as a


    pauper. As a result, Francine would never admit that the bag was real.


    She would only join Ca and im that the bag was fake.


    ¡°Ata, Ata, you are the granddaughter of the Powell''s after all. How can you be walking around


    with a fake Himya?


    It doesn''t matter if you embarrass yourself, but you will also embarrass the Powell''s and the White


    family!"


    "It''s so embarrassing to carry a fake bag!"


    "If I can''t afford it, I would rather not carry a bag rather than walk around with a fake luxurious item!"


    ¡°Maybe she just wants to use the luxurious fake item as a facade! After all, she is wearing such shabby


    clothes, now someone has called her out on her fake product!"


    "Isn''t this Ms. White?" Just as all kinds of mocking voices came from all around, Esme Bet


    suddenly appeared. She came with Caleb, and there was a middle-aged man beside them.


    Esme hade to attend Ca''s birthday dinner for Caleb''s sake.


    Ata did not know that Esme was not on good terms with Ca. Since Esme worked for Caleb,


    Ata assumed that she would be on Ca''s side.


    Ata had not expected Esme to take the initiative to greet her here. After all, on the day of the


    interview with Leo, the first meeting between them had not been very pleasant.


    However, even though Ata was surprised, she still greeted Esme politely.


    Esme swept a nce over the crowd. When her eyes fell on Ca, Ca''s eyes obviously became


    ttering.


    Just as Ca was about to wee her, Esme red at her and avoided her eyes. "She said to


    Ata, "Ms. White, I heard them suspect your bag is fake?"


    Ata raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 105 Sir, Is This Bag Real?

    Chapter 105 Sir, Is This Bag Real?


    Chapter 105 Sir, Is This Bag Real?


    Esme pointed to the middle-aged man behind her and said, "My friend is well-versed with luxury goods.


    Why not let him identify the authenticity of this


    bag?"


    Ca was sure that Ata¡¯s bag was fake. When she heard what Esme said, she thought that Esme


    also hated and wanted to oppose Ata. She


    suddenly looked forward to seeing Ata embarrassed.


    She watched as Ata generously handed the bag over to the middle-aged man. She thought to


    herself that this fearless b*tch actually dared to


    hand it over.


    In that case, she would wait for Ata to get a hard p in the face!


    Just as Ca was preparing a few sarcastic words in her heart for Ata,


    Caleb stopped Ata from handing him the bag and said, "Think about it carefully. If this bag is fake,


    you will be really embarrassed!"


    Ata raised her brows. ¡°Don''t worry, even if | am, it''s got nothing to do with you.¡±


    Caleb said, "You really have no self-respect!"


    "Caleb!" Ca stepped forward and said, "Since my sister is not afraid, you don''t have to stop her


    anymore."


    Caleb handed over the bag as if he didn''t care anymore.


    The middle-aged man received the bag and looked at it for a while. He carefully returned it to Ata


    and said, "| believe this youngdy is definitely a


    modest and extremely distinguished person."


    The others all looked at him in confusion.


    How could he tell that Ata was a modest and highly-respected person just by looking at a fake


    bag?


    However, Esme understood what the middle-aged man meant. She asked the middle-aged man


    directly, ¡°Sir, is this bag real?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and shook his head. "No, no...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ca immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and Francine and the others immediately started mocking


    Ata.


    Ca said, "Dad, this time my sister has really embarrassed us! Caleb warned her not to test it, but she


    insisted on giving it to


    him!"


    Francine said, "Fortunately, Old Master Lorin isn''t here. Otherwise, he would have been furious!"


    The people around her also mocked, "Although the second daughter of the White family said that this


    bag was fake at the


    beginning, there was no authoritative person to prove it. How embarrassed the eldest daughter of the


    White family must be!"


    "Yes, yes! It''s really embarrassing for her bag to be identified as a fake by a professional!"


    "She can still stand there so calmly. If I were her, I would like to dig a hole and hide in it!"


    ¡°How do you know that she is not faking calm?"


    "I bet she''s internally panicking! Haha!"


    When Hunk heard what the crowd was saying, he immediately rebuked Ata, "You shameless thing,


    what are you still standing here for! Get lost!"


    Ata stood there without moving.


    At this time, the middle-aged man hurriedly said, "You are mistaken. I haven''t finished yet. What I mean


    is that Miss White is not holding an ordinary Himya! The average price for one is between ten million


    dors, and the one Miss White is holding is diamond-studded. It is worth more than 20 million dors,


    and only super VIP customers have the right to buy it. This diamond-studded Himya is so exclusive


    that they only produce one or two in the world per year. If you want to get it, your identity must be very


    noble. This is also the reason why I said Miss White was extremely distinguished after the first look at


    it..."


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense! Ata is wearing such shabby clothes. How can she be carrying a 20 million


    dor bag?" Ca did have some respect for the professional at first, but now he became a chatan in


    Ca''s heart. ¡°If you don''t know how to identify a fake, don''t talk nonsense! If not, others will think that


    Ata hired you to say that!"


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened a little when he heard what Ca said.

 Chapter 106 Mr. Copeland

    Chapter 106 Mr. Copnd


    Chapter 106 Mr. Copnd


    However, he continued, "Miss White''s clothes are no different than all the dresses present. If I''m not


    mistaken, Miss White''s shirt and jeans are all from


    Designer S''s newest collection. Presently, no one has worn them except for the runway models.¡±


    "Now you''re sounding even more suspicious.¡± How do you know Ata is wearing the real deal when


    you know these items have only been worn by runway models?" Ca used.


    "Exactly!" Many White family rtives stood up for Ca.


    "The ugly monster''s strategy is quite good. Firstly, she carries a fake branded bag to attract everyone''s


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    attention. Then she hires a fake authenticator


    who can authenticate her bag with one look? What a disturbance she has caused!"


    "As far as I''m concerned, ugly people make trouble. She is jealous of Ca, so she deliberately made


    trouble at her birthday party and used such a


    despicable method to attract people''s attention!


    "Isn''t it disgusting for an ugly woman like her to further draw attention to herself?"


    "It''s disgusting! As expected, the uglier you are, the uglier your heart will be. Our Ca is so beautiful


    and kind-hearted. That''s why her family likes her more."


    "In my opinion, maybe this man had an affair with Ata! Don''t tell me he''s one of Ata''s outside


    lovers?¡±


    "Wow! That man has such a particr taste. He actually likes ugly people like Ata!"


    Just as the remarks became more and more unpleasant, Esme scolded, "Do you know who you just


    ndered?"


    "Tsk, who else could it be? Isn''t he just another one of Ata¡¯s lovers?"


    Esme suddenly red at the woman who was speaking. She had her own aura. Not to mention


    ordinary people, even Ca was afraid of her.


    The woman suddenly felt inexplicably guilty. "Why, why are you looking at me like that? I''m right, aren''t


    |?¡±


    Esme continued, "Mr. Copnd is the head of Canada''s Central Examination Group and Toronto''s


    corporate management. | believe the White family


    owns a second-hand luxury goodspany, correct? Mr. Copnd must authorise the authentication


    certificate you give consumers and the


    inspection of the goods.


    Mr. Copnd, you stated, is unsure about the legitimacy of luxury products. Does this imply that the


    authentication certificate


    and goods inspection he provided to the White family is invalid?"


    Hearing Esme''s words, the faces of the White family immediately darkened. Hunk had aplished


    nothing in recent years.


    When via was alive, he relied on her to live luxuriously. After via''s death, Cicely encouraged


    Hunk to open a second-hand


    luxury item business. Although the business was not extremely sessful, it was enough for him to


    allow his family to live a


    luxurious life.


    Hunk had already gambled most of his money away even though he had received one billion dors


    from Ethan by selling


    Ata. Therefore, Hunk was forced to start a new business, and Mr. Copnd was the one he


    wanted to curry favour with.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding!" Seeing that the person his daughter belittled was the


    leader that he had always wanted to curry favour with, Hunk suddenly regretted and became angry,


    "You fool! Quickly apologize to Mr. Copnd!"


    Ca also panicked and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry..."


    Mr. Copnd ignored her and walked to Ata. He handed her a business card and said, "Miss


    White, nice to meet you. Here is my business card. I hope we can be friends."


    Hunk looked at the business card that Mr. Copnd held out.


    When Ata did not respond, he quickly walked to her side and said to her, "What are you waiting


    for? ept it immediately!


    Don''t keep Mr. Copnd waiting!"


    Ata finally epted Mr. Copnd''s business card.


    Mr. Copnd returned to Esme and said, ¡°I''ve learnt something new today. I shall take my leave now."


    ¡°Mr. Copnd, I''ll give you a ride."


    ¡°No need." Mr. Copnd waved his hand. "Aren''t you here to attend the banquet? My assistant is


    waiting for me in the lobby. I can go down by myself."


    ¡°Okay, I''ll contact youter, Mr. Copnd.¡±


    After Mr. Copnd left, Hunk grabbed the business card from Ata''s hand and put it into his pocket


    as if it was a precious treasure.

 Chapter 107 Caleb Seems Off

    Chapter 107 Caleb Seems Off


    Chapter 107 Caleb Seems Off


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Esme sneered when she saw what Hunk had done. Even if one had a hundred of Mr. Copnd''s


    business cards, if Mr. Copnd was not interested in


    you, those business cards were as good as scrap paper.


    "Ms. White! Let''s go in together!" Although there were many people in the banquet hall, Esme only had


    eyes for Ata White.


    Ca was furious when she saw that the aloof Esme Bet had taken the initiative to invite Ata


    in.


    She looked at Caleb, who was about to go in with Esme, and quickly grabbed his arm,ining,


    "Caleb, what''s wrong with Ms. Bet? Why is she


    so good to that ugly b*tch, Ata? Did she forget that Ata almost broke my arm in front of her


    that day?"


    Caleb didn''t understand why Esme was so kind to Ata, but Esme didn''t like others to ask about her


    private affairs, so he didn''t ask either. He just


    said, "| don''t know. I''ll go in with Ms. Bet first.¡±


    Ca suddenly felt very wronged, "Caleb, you camete. Aren''t you going to apany me?¡±


    In the past, Caleb would have definitely apanied Ca. But now that Ata had something on


    him, he did not dare to show too much intimacy


    with Ca in front of Ata.


    Fortunately, Ca''s mind was full of anger because Ata had gotten the better of her just now, so


    she did not find anything unusual about Caleb.


    She said with anticipation, "But it doesn''t matter. Caleb, she will definitely be embarrassed when you


    cancel the engagement with Ata in front of


    everyone. Let''s see who helps her then!"


    Caleb''s eyes zed with shame when he heard the words ¡®cancel the engagement: Before he arrived


    at the event, he had received a call from Ata.


    She had requested him to give Ca a great present today, which would be to cancel their


    engagement, but...


    Caleb had a headache when he thought of thetter half of what Ata had said. But if he didn''t do


    what Ata asked him to do, "


    Then don''t me me for releasing the video of you, Bettina, and Ben at the banquet. I believe that it


    will be very interesting."


    These were Ata''s original words.


    In the past, Caleb would have dismissed Ata''s words as a mere threat. However, after the


    experience of having his neck


    nearly sliced open and after Ata had taken that video, Caleb believed that Ata would definitely


    follow through with her


    threat.


    This woman was terrifying. If she couldn''t get him, she would destroy him!


    Caleb still thought that Ata did all these because she could not get him. He thought she was still


    deeply in love with him.


    Caleb felt sorry for himself. Why did a psychopath like Ata White fall in love with him? It was all


    because he was too excellent and she was fascinated by him. s! For the first time, Caleb felt that it


    was not such a good thing that he was too handsome and excellent!


    ¡°Caleb,ter, you must say that this woman is a good-for-nothing. She''s a slut, and was unfaithful, and


    you have no choice but to break off the engagement with her! Also, you should take the photo of the


    intimate rtionship between Ata and another man that I photoshopped for you. Remember to


    throw it on the table and let everyone see it..


    Ca was still talking in Caleb''s ear, and he half-heartedly agreed. In order to get rid of Ca, he


    hurriedly said, "Ms. Betseems to be calling me. I''ll go and entertain her first!"


    While Ca was not paying attention, Caleb quickly slipped away.


    Although Cicely and Hunk were entertaining guests, they had been paying attention to Ca''s situation.


    When Cicely saw Caleb leave, she came over and asked, "What''s wrong with Caleb today? He seems


    a little off."


    Ca also felt that Caleb was a little off, but she was too focused on how to deal with Ata that she


    didn''t think too much about it. "Maybe he is a little nervous to announce to everyone that he is


    cancelling his engagement with Ata! After all, he will announce that he is with me after that," she


    said.


    "Will there be any problems with Caleb?" Cicely asked anxiously.

 Chapter 108 Why Don鈥檛 You Give Him to Me?

    Chapter 108 Why Don¡¯t You Give Him to Me?


    Chapter 108 Why Don''t You Give Him to Me?


    Ca was a little impatient. ¡°What''s the problem? | don''t think Caleb will have any second thoughts.


    Mom, don''t you know that Caleb hates Ata,


    too? Not to mention Caleb, any normal man will lose his appetite when they look at her face. Who


    would be willing to marry her?"


    Cicely felt that what Ca said made sense, so she stopped worrying.


    Ata and Esme sat down. Francine also sat at their table with her six-year-old son and Natalia.


    Francine''s eyes seemed to be glued to Ata¡¯s Himya ever since it was verified as the authentic


    product. She was racking her brains for a way to


    trick Ata into giving her the bag!


    Her six-year-old son began to eat as soon as he sat down.


    Francine''s son hogged all the dishes at the table like a little tyrant. He was the apple of his mother''s


    eye, and she spoilt him. She had no intention of


    disciplining him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people at the table did notment much due to the Powell''s sake. Some people who usually


    fawned on them even pushed more food in front of


    the child, "Mr. Powell, eat more! You''re a growing boy!¡±


    "Does the young master like to eat stir-fried pork? I''ll bring it to you!¡± Natalia said as she ced the


    dish in front of the child.


    Ata didn''te here to eat, so she turned a blind eye to their actions.


    Francine suddenly turned and looked at Ata. She smiled and leaned over, saying, "Oh, Ata,


    your Himya is so lovely! | have an event


    tomorrow night, and | need a bag. Why don''t you give this bag to me?¡±


    She picked up Ata''s bag as if it was already hers.


    Ata was well aware that Francine liked to take advantage of others. She lightly reminded her,


    "Aunt, this bag is mine.¡±


    "| know it''s yours. We''re all rtives. It''s rare for me to ask the younger ones in the family for


    something.


    Why can''t you give it to me?" Francine glowered at her.


    "That''s right. Isn''t it just a bag? Why are you so stingy?"


    At the dining table, Natalia, who was trying to curry favour with Francine, said sarcastically, ¡°Why don''t


    you just buy another


    one since you can afford it? Besides, with such ugly looks, this luxurious bag is wasted on you! People


    think it''s a counterfeit!"


    They were mocking her looks? Ata smiled and didn''t say anything. Francine thought that she had


    seeded and was


    extremely pleased. Ata was an ugly and stupid b*tch. Just like her mother, no matter how many


    good things they had, all


    these would belong to her sooner orter!


    With this thought in mind, Francine said to Ata untingly, ¡°I''ll take it then!"


    She was about to take it away.


    Ata suddenly pulled Francine''s son to her side. She gently drew circles on his face with her slender


    fingers, tilted her head,


    and smiled evilly at Francine. ¡°Aunt, I think my younger cousin is very handsome. Why don''t you give


    him to me? I will take


    good care of him..."


    The child, who was halfway eating, nced at Ata. He did not know whether her eyes were too evil


    or it was just that she was too ugly. He was stunned, and his mouth pursed up as if he was about to


    cry.


    Francine jumped in fright. She watched Ata trace a finger across her son''s face as if she would


    scratch it if she used more strength. She rushed over and said, ¡°Ata White, what are you doing?!


    Return the Lesley to me!"


    Ata held Lesley''s cor with one hand so that he could not move and scratched his face with her


    fingernail. A trail of blood flowed down his cheek, but Ata smiled evilly as if nothing had happened,


    ¡°Aunt, we are all rtives. It''s rare for me to ask the elders in the family for something. Why can''t you


    give him to me?"


    She repeated what Francine had said to her.

 Chapter 109 Youre Too Much!

    Chapter 109 You''re Too Much!


    Francine was furious. She could no longer pretend to y nice, "Ata White! Release Lesly at once!


    I''ll make you pay if you hurt him!"


    "Is that so?" Ata''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and her hand gradually moved to Lesley''s neck.


    Francine saw another trail of red on her son''s neck.


    "Ata White!" Francine''s eyes turned red as she shouted angrily.


    Ata said indifferently, "I hate being threatened." Her pitch-ck pupils seemed to contain a sinister


    aura that made one tremble.


    Listening to her son crying and calling for his mother, as well as the viciousness in Ata''s eyes,


    Francine didn''t know why she would feel afraid just by looking at the little slut who was just a little older


    than eighteen years old. However, she knew that Ata was serious and wasn''t joking around.


    Francine was afraid andpromised, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have taken your


    things. I''ll put the bag down now. Can you return Lesley to me?"


    Ata finally let go of Lesley and wiped the red liquid from her hands with a tissue.


    Lesley threw himself into Francine''s embrace. He definitely had a nasty shock.


    Francine hurriedly wiped the wound on Lesley''s face with her hand. When she touched it with her


    hand, she realized that it was actually...


    "Ketchup?"


    Ata happily picked up her ss of red wine and took a sip. Her red lips became more charming.


    She said slowly, "Aunt, I was just using the ketchup to prank Lesley. Don''t take it too seriously.


    "You!" Francine pointed a finger angrily at her.


    Ata''s expression immediately darkened. Her eyes seemed to contain frost as they shot out cold


    rays of light. She spoke in a dignified voice, "Aunt, who are you pointing at?"


    Francine felt that this b*tch''s voice was like a mountain pressing down on her, making it hard for her to


    breathe. In particr, Lesley, who was in her arms, was so scared that he started to cry because of


    Ata''s re.


    Francine didn''t dare to say anything else. She lowered her head and coaxed her son.


    The others did not dare to say a word. They all had a bad impression of Ata.


    They never expected that this granddaughter of the Powell''s would have such a powerful aura even


    though she was hideous. Even the onlookers could feel her power.


    Esme looked at this scene silently. She was even more certain that Ata was not all she seemed to


    be.


    "You''re too much! Using such a method to scare a child! After all, you are also an older sister to him."


    At this time, Natalia, who had ttered Francine just now, criticized Ata without understanding the


    situation.


    Esme looked at the woman with pity.


    Ata slowly turned her head and shot the woman a death re. She coldly said, "Why? Do you


    want to try too?"


    Just as Natalia was about to retaliate, when she looked into Ata''s sinister eyes, she felt as if what


    she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. She never expected a seventeen or eighteen year old girl to


    have such a terrifying gaze. It was as if that gaze could swallow her whole.


    She opened her mouth but did not say anything.


    Lesley was so scared of Ata that he didn''t even dare to eat. He no longer behaved like a little


    tyrant. Francine and Natalia behaved themselves too.


    The others at the dining table were surprised that he was no longer making trouble. The table was


    much quieter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the host invited the main characters of the banquet, Hunk, Cicely, and Ca, to step onto the


    stage. Hunk took the lead and said to everyone, "Everyone, wee to my daughter''s 18th birthday


    party. I am also honoured to have booked the top banquet hall in Canada at 10 million dors."


    Hunk deliberately emphasized the 10 million dors on the stage. "So everyone, eat and have fun


    today. After all, we shouldn''t waste 10 million dors, even if it is after a 50% discount!"

 Chapter 110 Cheated?

    Chapter 110 Cheated?


    After Hunk finished speaking, he got off the stage. The host said, "Let''s wee our star of the


    evening, Miss Ca, to say a few words.."


    Hunk, who was standing below listening to Ca''s speech, looked as proud as a peacock. He had


    gone on stage just to tell everyone that he had spent 10 million dors on this banquet hall. He was


    very satisfied with the surprised expressions of the guests below.


    Some guests were astonished, and some had admiration in their eyes. In Hunk''s eyes, they were all


    envious of his wealth.


    Until he heard a conversation behind him¡ª


    "I''ve attended the Sanders family''s banquet before, and it was also in this same banquet hall. I heard


    that one million is enough! Why does this banquet hall cost 10 million for Hunk?"


    "Who knows? Maybe Hunk is just boasting! I also think that it''s strange that it costs 10 million dors to


    rent this banquet hall. You can afford to buy your own banquet hall with this money. It''s too


    exaggerated!"


    When Hunk heard the discussion behind him, he turned around and scolded, "What do you know? This


    is a new banquet hall that can only be booked by the elite! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!"


    The two people who were discussing in low voices were shocked by Hunk. One of them was aggrieved


    and unconvinced by Hunk''s words. He took out a photo of him attending the dinner party and showed it


    to the people around him. "Look! It''s the same! Even the stage is exactly the same!"


    The group of people took the man''s mobile phone photo and looked at the picture. Sure enough, apart


    from the decorations, theyout of the banquet hall was exactly the same.


    "Oh, the hotel has the same style! Who cares about all the details!" Someone came out to smooth


    things over.


    Hunk''s confidence was shaken when he saw the photo. But he had already transferred 10 million to


    Ata. Had Ata lied and cheated him of his money?


    Hunk was furious when he thought of how this scammer dared to cheat his money. However, there


    were so many people at the scene, so he couldn''t rush over to question her. If he rushed straight over,


    it would prove that he had really been cheated.


    Even Cicely couldn''t believe that the little b*tch Ata dared to cheat Hunk of 10 million dors.


    Where had she gotten the audacity to do so?


    She didn''t know why, but ever since Caleb reacted strangely, her eyelids had been twitching.


    She had a bad feeling that something was going to happen. Now that she saw that Hunk was holding


    back his anger, she couldn''t help but add fuel to the fire, "I never expected Ata to cheat us. If she


    really did cheat us, Hunk, you''ve got to teach her a good lesson."


    In fact, she really wanted Hunk to beat that b*tch, Ata, to death.


    Hunk had spent almost all the money Ethan had given him. If Hunk had not held this banquet for Ca,


    Cicely would never have paid ten million dors to book a banquet hall!


    Ca, who was standing on the stage, did not notice the little ident that had happened. She was


    proudly boasting to the audience about her gown.


    Esme, who was sitting next to Ata, sneered and said, "People will think that Designer S paid Ca


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    advertising fees just to promote her dress at this banquet."


    Just then, the host said, "Today is Miss Ca''s 18th birthday. Ms. White has a special gift for her. Now


    let''s wee Ms. White, Ca''s mother, to the stage."


    Cicely walked up to the stage with a jewellery box in her hand. There was a silver gem ne in the


    box, "This is the heirloom of our White family. Now I''ll give this gem ne to my beautiful and lovely


    daughter. Happy 18th Birthday, darling!"


    When Cicely took out the ne, Ata suddenly stood up. The sudden loud movement attracted a


    lot of people''s attention.


    "Look, that ugly freak, Ata, stood up excitedly!"

 Chapter 111 Shes So Violent

    Chapter 111 She''s So Violent


    "I bet she''s jealous that they didn''t give the White family heirloom to her!"


    Someone tutted. "Look at yourself! Even a Hermes can''t help your ugly face!"


    "That''s right. Such a beautiful ne is just a waste on her!"


    Ca watched Cicely put the ne around Ca''s neck. It was not the heirloom of the White family


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    at all, but the ne designed by her mother, via!


    No wonder Ca knew that her mother had left an inheritance. Hunk and Cicely had seized all her


    mother''s inheritance!


    From the very beginning until now, Ata had not even seen a single strand of hair her mother had


    left behind!


    This shameless couple!


    Ata clenched her fists. The host spoke again, "This is probably the most beautiful ne I have


    ever seen in my life! Miss Ca is really showered with love. As far as I know, besides the love of her


    parents, there is another person who is really important to Miss Ca. Next, let''s wee this special


    person¡ªMr. Taylor, Caleb Taylor, to say a few words."


    Ata''s eyes suddenly fell on Caleb. Caleb only felt that Ata''s eyes wanted to burn the whole


    room to the ground.


    Before this, Caleb was still hesitating whether or not he should do as Ata said. But now, when his


    eyes met Ata''s, her sharp eyes clearly said, "Caleb, if you don''t do what I ask you to do, you will


    die today!"


    Even Esme, who was sitting next to Ata, felt Ata''s extreme anger. She was friendly with


    Ata was because she had inquired about Ata''s background through K.


    But K''s result was that this person was untraceable.


    This meant that Ata''s background was extremely deep, to the point where not even a hacker like K


    dared to trace her.


    That was why Esme was so friendly to Ata. She didn''t want to be enemies with such a


    mysterious person.


    Under the pressure of Ata''s re, Caleb walked, with great difficulty, onto the stage.


    Ca''s eyes were full of joy when she saw Caleb on the stage. When he stood in front of her, the host


    said, "I think everyone must be very curious why Miss Ca said that Mr. Taylor is the most important


    person in her heart besides her parents. Could you tell me why?"


    Ca stood beside Caleb and said shyly, "I practically grew up together with Caleb and my sister.


    Caleb was like a big brother who looked after us. He really cares about me. He always stood up for me


    and protected me when Ata bullied me. Like thest time, Ata almost broke both my arms


    because of a small misunderstanding. If his men hadn''t sent me to the hospital in time, I might have


    two broken arms right now and maybe everyone wouldn''t be here today. But I know that Ata didn''t


    mean to..."


    "Heavens! It can''t be! It can''t be! Are you talking about Ata White? She actually broke her sister''s


    arms? Just thinking of that scene makes my arms hurt."


    "I wouldn''t put it past her! Didn''t you see it just now? She could even hurt her six-year-old cousin. The


    child''s face was bleeding!"


    As soon as she heard someone was talking about her son, Francine, who had been quiet for a while,


    began to nder her again, "My poor Lesley! He''s only six! Ata probably bullies Lesley at the


    Powell''s when I''m not around too!"


    "It''s horrible! This is considered domestic abuse, isn''t it? Ms. White doesn''t usually stay in the Powell''s,


    but is she usually violent in the White family?"

 Chapter 112 True Colours

    Chapter 112 True Colours


    "Thank God for Mr. Taylor! Otherwise, Ata would have beaten Ca to death!"


    "Mr. Taylor is still engaged to Ata? Won''t Ata abuse him if he marries her? The thought of it is


    horrifying!


    "Can''t we call the police?"


    In the banquet hall, the conversations were was getting louder and louder. Someone pointed at Ata


    and said, "Ugly b*tch! Come out and apologize!"


    A guy who sat near Ata impulsively got up from his seat and wanted to drag Ata onto the stage


    to apologize to Ca.


    However, Ata judo flipped him over to the ground as soon as his hand touched her shoulder. The


    man mmed to the ground bringing a nearby table along with him. Chairs were overturned, and the


    tes on the table shattered when they crashed to the ground.


    After a strange silence, the protests became louder, "She hit someone! She hit someone! The ugly


    woman has revealed her true colours!"


    "Ca must be so miserable living with such a vicious sister!"


    "I must make the ugly b*tch apologize today! Otherwise, maybe she will vent her anger out on Ca


    when she goes back!"


    "Everyone here is a witness. From now on, if Ca has any injury, we know that it must have been this


    ugly b*tch who caused it!"


    "Yes! That''s the only way to ensure Ca''s safety!"


    "Ata, you ugly b*tch, apologize to Ca at once and write a statement promising never to hurt


    Ca privately!"


    Many people in the banquet hall began to chant, "Ata, you ugly b*tch, apologize to Ca at once


    and write a statement promising never to hurt Ca privately!"


    Ata swept her eyes across the room. All the people chanting were young and were strangers to


    her. It seemed that Ca had invited them here to back her up and make trouble for Ata.


    Ata knew beforeing that Ca would not easily let her off.


    In her previous life, Caleb had never cancelled their engagement because both the White family and


    Caleb could benefit from her.


    In this life, Ata knew that Ca felt threatened by her. Ca had also suffered much loss at her


    hands.


    The only way for Ca to get her revenge was to get Caleb to cancel the engagement with Ata.


    Therefore, on her 18th birthday, Ca wanted to portray herself as a ''Cindere'' who had been bulled


    by her sister, Ata, in front of everyone. In doing so, Caleb could smoothly cancel their


    engagement.


    Ata had been crazy about Caleb in her past life, and she would definitely lose it if he broke off their


    engagement. Ca wanted that to happen and for Ata to embarrass herself by doing something


    drastic in front of everyone.


    Sure enough, someone stood up and said, "In my opinion, not just Ca''s, but Mr. Taylor''s safety will


    also be at stake. Mr. Taylor, I think you should seize the opportunity and quickly cancel your


    engagement with Ata White!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked over and saw that it was Francine who had spoken.


    Francine knew that Ca had arranged for these people to make amotion.


    Before she came, Ca had asked her to join in themotion and get Caleb to break off his


    engagement with Ata.


    After all, Francine was Ata''s aunt, and it would be more convincing for her to suggest breaking off


    the engagement.


    If even Ata''s own aunt could not tolerate Ata''s behaviour, how could anyone else tolerate it?


    This way, Caleb could push all the me to Ata.


    But no matter what, she was a daughter of the dignified Powell''s. How could she join in the


    However, she was seething when she recalled how Ata had managed to trick both her and her


    son. She would never be satisfied until Ata had been taught a proper lesson.


    Natalia echoed her immediately, "That''s right. Mr. Taylor, you''d better seize the opportunity to cancel


    the engagement as soon as possible!"


    The crowd started again, "Yes! Cancel the engagement! Ata is not worthy of Mr. Taylor at all! He


    should marry Ca instead! They are a match made in heaven!"

 Chapter 113 Annetta Reacts

    Chapter 113 Ata Reacts


    Amidst the roar of the crowd, Ca said pitifully, "Since everyone has said so, to be honest, Caleb has


    always mentioned to me about cancelling the engagement. But I believed that my sister could change,


    so I keptforting him, hoping that he would not mention it to her."


    "Sister, I know you love Caleb very much. You will definitely be devastated if he wants to cancel the


    engagement... But you haven''t changed even though Caleb has given you so many chances time and


    time again. This time, Caleb has made up his mind, so I have to support him. If you had not gone too


    far, Caleb would not have done this..."


    As she spoke, she pathetically handed the microphone to Caleb with a troubled and helpless


    expression on her face.


    Ata watched Ca indifferently, marvelling at her acting skills. She even wanted tough.


    When Caleb took the microphone from Ca, the crowd chanted even louder¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Taylor, cancel your engagement with Ata White!"


    "Mr. Taylor, cancel your engagement with Ata White!"


    "Mr. Taylor, cancel your engagement with Ata White!"


    The roar from the crowd was so loud that the hotel waiters standing outside the door came in to check,


    wondering what themotion was.


    Caleb took the microphone and paused for a moment before he said, "Everyone, please calm down. I


    do want to cancel my engagement with Ata White."


    As soon as Caleb finished speaking, the whole banquet hall was immediately filled with sighs. Ca


    still looked troubled, but she was secretly overjoyed. She looked towards Ata, imagining how


    furious she must be.


    "Ata White, did you really think that you could get the better of me? Aren''t youpletely besotted


    with Caleb? Let''s see how arrogant you can be when Caleb abandons you in front of everyone!" Ca


    thought smugly.


    "I support Mr. Taylor and Ca together! Mr. Taylor and Ca are a good match!"


    The crowd began to babble again.


    Just then, Ata, who had remained motionless the entire time, suddenly stood up.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The eyes of everyone in the banquet hall immediately focused on her. She bypassed the crowd and


    walked onto the stage.


    When Cicely saw Ataing onto the stage, she immediately rushed up and stood in front of her


    daughter. "Ata White, don''t you dare! Ca is your sister! Are you really going to hit her in front of


    so many people?"


    Ca stood where she was and watched as Ata rushed towards her.


    She knew that this psychopath would lose control as long as it involved Caleb.


    She wanted Ata to do something drastically crazy and make more people despise her.


    "Sister, I''m sorry... Although I know that I did something wrong, Caleb and I really love each other."


    Ca pretended to be the victim again. To aggravate Ata further, she said, "Sister, Caleb doesn''t


    love you. Can''t you let him go? If you want to vent your anger, you can scold or hit me! Don''t me


    him!"


    Ata said nothing. She walked towards Ca until she stood in front of Cicely. Hunk rushed up and


    scolded, "Ata White, what do you think you''re doing?! Get off the stage!"


    Ata didn''t move. Under Cicely''s vignt gaze, she swiftly reached out her hand.


    "Ata is going to hit us! Help!"


    Ata calmly took the silver gem ne from Ca''s neck while both mother and daughter were


    shrieking.


    She looked at the ne in her hand and confirmed that it was indeed her mother''s. Then she red


    at Cicely and her daughter coldly before turning to leave.


    "Stop right there!" Cicely stopped her and cried to Hunk, "Honey, this is the birthday present you asked


    me to give to Ca for her 18th birthday! Does Ata want to snatch even this from her?!"

 Chapter 114 Annetta White! Have You Lost Your Mind?!

    Chapter 114 Ata White! Have You Lost Your Mind?!


    Hunk felt humiliated when he saw what Ata had done. He furiously rushed to Ata and scolded,


    "Give the ne back to your sister! You can embarrass yourself, but don''t embarrass us, White


    family, as well!"


    Ata dangled the ne in front of Hunk and asked, "Dad, why would you ask me to give my


    mother''s ne to Ca?"


    Hunk immediately frowned, never expecting Ata to recognize her mother''s ne. He was used


    to lording over Ata, so he snapped, "What do you mean your mother''s ne? This is our White


    family heirloom! If you don''t know, don''t simply assume!"


    "Look, everyone! The eldest daughter of the White family definitely bullies Ca at home! She even


    wants to snatch Ca''s 18th birthday gift!" Natalia seized the opportunity and led everyone to ''besiege''


    Ata.


    "This is too much!"


    "She''s crazy because she''s poor!"


    "Get off of the stage quickly. Don''t embarrass yourself!"


    There were even people who threw things at Ata.


    Ata sneered, "Oh? White family heirloom, you say? But why is my name engraved on it?"


    Ata knew that it was her mother''s because via Powell had specially made this ne for


    Ata. She said that it would be Ata''s dowry. There was only one like it in the world.


    Hunk''s face darkened. He did not know that this ne was the dowry via had prepared for his


    daughter and had certainly not noticed Ata''s name engraved on the ne.


    Hunk was not willing to admit it and shouted angrily, "Nonsense! You are such a disgrace! Get out of


    here!"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to p Ata.


    Ata grabbed Hunk''s wrist and pushed him away. Hunk had not expected her to resist and was


    furious, "You unfilial daughter! You dare to break your sister''s hand, and now you dare to push me too?!


    You''re rebelling!"


    Ca and Cicely never expected that Ata would dare to resist Hunk. They were very happy. As


    expected, as long as Caleb said that he would break off the engagement with her, this lunatic would go


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    crazy. As expected, she even pushed her own father away.


    That was exactly what Ca wanted. She ran to Ata, pretending to advise her, "Sister, how could


    you hurt Father?! You can hit and scold me if you''re angry and sad that Caleb broke off the


    engagement. I''ll give you my ne if you want. Don''t take it out on Father! Look how angry he is!


    Quickly kneel down and apologize to him!"


    "Ata, you idiot! Quickly kneel in front of everyone! Don''t ever try to fight with me, there''s no way


    you will win!"


    Ca thought as she quickly pinched Ata''s arm viciously. Ata frowned and thrust her hand out.


    Ca toppled over and fell onto the floor.


    Ca felt pain and immediately cursed in a low voice, "Is this woman crazy? How could she use so


    much strength?"


    "Ca!" Cicely eximed. She rushed over and helped Ca up on the ground, shouting, "Ata


    White! Have you lost your mind?! Don''t you recognize your family anymore? Although Ca is not your


    biological sister, she has always treated you as her own sister. It doesn''t matter if you don''t treat her as


    such, but Hunk is your biological father..."


    Cicely''s heartbreaking voice immediately won the sympathy of the people around them¡ª


    "Ms. White is such a heartless woman!"


    "She even hit her own father and sister. She''s worse than a beast!"


    Ca was thrilled when she heard the people around her cursing Ata, but she pretended to defend


    her, "Don''t me my sister, Mom... It''s my fault... I shouldn''t have snatched Caleb. Now, Sister is


    devasted and has lost her mind..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!